ã€ŠThe Crooked Knightã€‹


 Prologue

    Silvia''s perspective

    My opponent was walking in a calm manner to the stage.

    His hair dark as the starless night, much like his raven eyes. Dressed in the clothes of a commoner, yet proudly presents the sword hanging from his waist. A sword knight, just like me.

    Bowing his head slightly, he greeted me.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet the famous Sylphid, known for being the strongest student knight."

    "Yet you show no fear?"

    His only response was a short grin.

    I have a reputation in this kingdom as the daughter of the only duke. The Arcadia Kingdom is, in itself, a prominent country around the world. We possess many world class knights, and a fair number of them instructed me at least once.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Granted, prideful knights won''t lower themselves just at a duke''s request. They wanted to teach me, just for being me.

    Talented.

    Powerful.

    It wasn''t long before I surpassed the other children my age and gained the epithet Sylphid.

    I draw my sword.

    Up until this point, all my opponents bored me. Too weak to handle me, they all fell down.

    However, for some reason...

    "You won''t go down fast, will you?"

    If it''s him who is unfazed...

    "But, of course. It is my duty as an opponent to such a reknown figure."

    Another bow, mostly theatrical. A clear attempt at showing amiability and fairness. I could see he intended to confront me like an exemplary knight.

    Far in the background, I barely noticed the crowd surrounding us or the commentator presenting us with their interpretation.

    "I hail from the house of Clarent. Silvia Clarent."

    "...Ark."

    Thus, my first encounter and battle with Ark have begun. With our knighthood on the line, our strings of fate intertwined.

    It was on this day that I learned what true power really is.

 Chapter 1

    First match: Silvia Clarent vs. Ark.

    The order of matches in the upcoming "Sword Knight" tournament was posted, at long last. It was where young men and women fought to enter the knight squads of Arcadia and become knights.

    And Ark''s opponent was the Sylphid, the strongest of all the other student knights in the kingdom.

    She not only belongs to the best academic institution in the country but is also about to graduate at the top of the school.

    "Hey, who is this Ark guy?"

    "I dunno."

    "Never heard of his."

    "He''s probably not from our school."

    Ark was standing right next to the students, who were curious to figure out his identity. With a cloak to cover him, he sent a single glance at the board and left the scene.

    He truly did not belong to this school or any other. But despite the fact that it''s extremely difficult to become a knight without education, he has set that as his goal.

    Which means he won''t give up but will face Sylphid with the intention to win.

    "Could it be, it was that guy?"

    "The one who just left? No way, did you see how calm he was?"

    "Yeah, there is no way someone fighting the Sylphid would be this calm."

    But then an incomprehensible possibility was raised.

    "Unless... he isn''t afraid because he is that strong."

    They all gulped at the thought.

    Meanwhile, Ark...

    (I''m screwed!!)

    Was internally voicing his rattled state. No one would guess that behind the calm demeanor and clear countenance lies chaotic turmoil.

    It was only when he was alone that he let his appearance and thoughts sync.

    "No way an uneducated adventurer like me can defeat that monster, fair and square. Dammit, because of that monster, I have to cheat! If I get caught, I will never become a knight!"

    First-class shamelessness! Blaming the opponent for the choice to cheat while having no remorse for the deed.

    It''s hard to escape the surprise that comes from the thought of a guy like that attempting to become a knight.

    (Well, there is about a week before the match. I have plenty of time to prepare.)

    For the time being, Ark decided to find his opponent to check on the situation.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After collecting information, it was discovered that the Sylphid is alone, hunting ogres and cyclops in the forest.

    Not one person was worried for her safety. She had that much trust placed on her shoulders.

    The "Aracnum Forest" is notorious for holding extremely dangerous monsters at its depths. In many instances, several captains of the knight squads are called to exterminate monsters and reduce the population. As it takes people of their caliber to deal with such a threat, no one sane would dare challenge it carelessly.

    (She should be here somewhere, but where exactly? I forgot to bring a map and don''t remember the layout of these parts well...)

    Except for this dimwit who just got lost in the middle of this dangerous forest!

    He would have encountered too many monsters and died a fool''s death if it weren''t for the stealth item he wore.

    Ark couldn''t risk being exposed by ''that monster''; thus, he decided to disguise himself as a woman. He changed his face and figure using items, and even the voice is different. It would be impossible for a stranger to recognize Ark.

    However, for a successful deceit, one factor must be included¡ªmagic power. Everyone had a magic power signature unique to them alone, and that could also be traced.

    Meaning that the current Ark must go through this perilous place without using magic. At all.

    And for further precautions, the only weapon he equipped himself with was a wooden bat. After all, Ark doesn''t want to be associated with any weapon that is useful to him.

    "It should be fine. Most likely, she is already on her way back, and I won''t be caugh¡ª"

    Tell that to the monster behind you.

    Listening to the chill running down his spine, Ark forcibly twists his body. In the place he just stood, a club was thrashed at the ground, devastating it. Had he received that blow, Ark would''ve been done for.

    Turning to face his enemy, what comes in sight is a bulky gray monster with one eye¡ªa cyclop. This one was definitely not normal, however, as its eye shimmered crimson. A spark of intelligence above normal clearly existed in its gaze.

    "Tch! Couldn''t let me have it my way, huh?"

    Cursing his bad luck, Ark opted to run. He had encountered a mutant cyclope¡ªthe Devil-Eye Cyclope. They were no stronger than a normal cyclope, but the eye had evolved into a magic eye with the ability to debuff the target.

    If it were the normal Ark, he''d have at least been able to escape. The shackles he''d placed upon himself came to bite, and it might not be damage he could afford.

    "My legs!?"

    Pertified by the devil''s eye, Ark could no longer move his static legs and was bound to get hit by the cyclope''s oncoming strike.

    That was it.

    Distraught by the sudden pertification of his legs, Ark lost time to react and could no longer defend himself with magic. It was this moment that would force him to kick the bucket, dressed as a girl, to gather more information on his opponent.

    He should have felt shame; emphasize the shame. Instead, only unjust rage fitting the asinine Ark flared.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It was a moment before he roared in anger; his expression instantly changed to a smirk. Then he...

    "Kiyyaaaa!! Hellllppp!!!"

    He shamelessly screamed, asking for help like a damsel in distress!

    But it wasn''t in vain, as the cyclope was cut in half the next moment. Silver hair fluttered, silver rapier smeared with blood, and lavender eyes looked at Ark with boundless compassion. The girl was beautiful, with a slender body and neat face, but she also contained unbelievable force and majesty.

    That''s her, his opponent: Silvia Clarent.

    Detecting her tremendous magic power approaching deathly fast, Ark assumed the role of a damsel in distress, knowing full well he would be saved.

    Now, as she drew closer to him, Ark blushed with teary eyes. Forcing tears was easy, and he let the shame of his behavior catch up to further amplify his credibility.

    Of course, he would feel shame for acting as he did. Ark is like every vain man with a vain pride. Acting like this in front of a girl isn''t easy for him.

    "Are you okay?" Expressing her concern, Silvia grabbed Ark''s hand.

    "Y-yes! I-I am perfectly fine! Thank you!"

    (Urg, please kill me. The heck took you so long!?)

    "It is dangerous to be here all by yourself. Why are you even here in the first place?"

    There was no suspicion, only pure curiosity.

    As a noble, Silvia should have been highly sensitive to malicious intentions. Ark should''ve raised even a little bit of suspicion and caution, but that was not the case.

    That is due to his class.

    Classes are inborn and dictate the job that would be most suitable. With it came a skill corresponding to the class.

    For instance, Ark''s own class was the not-so-impressive illusionist class. This class usually shows affinity with illusion magic; however, Ark''s magical affinity was the same for all magics, and the skill he received was Phantom, which transmits an intent of the user for the world, making them recognize its presence.

    All in all, his skill was subpar, but because that was the only skill he had, Ark spared no effort to train it. As a result, he became quite good at utilizing it extensively.

    Right this moment, Ark uses Phantom to create the illusion that his actions and behavior match his intentions.

    Needless to say, an illusion that would completely fool that Sylphid and wouldn''t let even the slightest discomfort occur is an extraordinary feat worthy of praise. No wonder Silvia was unprepared for such a realistic act.

    Funnily enough, all Ark had to do to join any knight order was demonstrate his illusionist capability, and he had a high chance of being accepted. Phantom would be helpful in setting traps for monsters, which are even more sensitive to intent than humans. But Ark wasn''t smart enough to think about it.

    "I... w-wanted..."

    "What''s that? I can''t hear you when you mutter like that."

    "I wanted to meet you!"

    (Damn! I am stuck with that cover!)

    "Eh?"

    With vigor, Ark expressed his desire to meet with Silvia in a different way.

    "I-I am a fan of you, Silvia Clarent. The Sylphid. Your silver hair and lavender eyes have captivated me since I first saw them. Your strength as you overwhelm your opponents leaves me in awe. I''ve always wanted to meet you. You are so beautiful, strong, cool... muggu!?"

    (Took you long enough!)

    Perhaps embarrassed at the genuine words of admiration (totally fake), Silvia covered Ark''s mouth with both her hands, visibly flustered.

    "T-that''s enough! I get it..."

    Ark was surprised at how flustered she was. He had assumed that someone as famous and popular as the Sylphid would find compliments boring.

    He couldn''t have known that all the admiration Silvia had received was from afar. No one was her equal, so no one bothered to express the deep admiration they held. She had received praise, but it was the first time she met with a fan (fake).

    "What''s your name?"

    "Ar.....ria. I am Aria."

    Names. As troublesome as it could get, Ark nearly revealed his real name, as he was used to introducing himself with that name. Fortunately, he stopped mid-sentence and gave a realistic name, but the gap didn''t go unnoticed.

    "Why did you hesitate?" Silvia asked with no caution.

    "Ahh... em... it''s embarrassing."

    Now Silvia raised her guard slightly. Given how the person in front of her is hiding something without explaining, she''d naturally get suspicious.

    But Ark counted on that.

    "I... your eyes just shone for a second, and I completely lost myself for a moment." Saying so, not only did Ark dispel all the suspicion, but he also further strengthened the image he displayed.

    If you make a person raise their guard for no reason, dispelling it will make them trust you even more.

    And as a master of deceit, Ark executed his act perfectly by acting disgustingly cute.

    His words even made that Sylphid blush. It nearly made him burst into laughter, just barely suppressing it.

    "You... stay behind me."

    Silvia was about to say something, but then she looked around and ordered Ark.

    (4, no. 5 ogres. Seems like we are surrounded.)

    Still, even as ferocious beasts thrice their size came rushing with stone clubs in their hands, both Ark and Silvia showed no fear. All because of one reason.

    "Lightning Arrow ¡Á7."

    Casting an intermediate-grade spell instantly, Silvia went further by doing so seven times at once. It was a feat Ark didn''t even have enough mana to perform.

    The arrows of lightning also accurately hit the head of each ogre, blowing it to smithereens. Not only did all five die instantly, but two more revealed themselves injured and anguished.

    (Tch, they hid behind the trees and avoided a direct hit. Also, how did she even locate them when I missed them completely?)

    Ark was bewildered at how Silvia was even better than him in monster detection.

    "Tempest Claw ¡Á2."

    Now firing wind magic, the claws of compressed air decapitated the remaining ogres in a flash.

    "So cool... Miss Silvia is the best~!"

    (Damn monster! Could you please appreciate the lengths I go to praise you and forfeit? Seriously, why not get a free pass to any order, especially when you are that strong!?)

    How was Ark supposed to beat this otherworldly genius? Not to mention Silvia was a swordfighter; close combat wasn''t her weakness but a strong suit.

    "It seems too dangerous to stay here. Aria, I will escort you out of the forest."

    "Okay. It''s a little unfortunate, but meeting you and speaking to Miss Silvia even once is a blessing."

    (Yes, yes. Let''s get out of this stinking forest already. I got everything I needed, and time is of the essence.)

    Ark briefly got to see Silvia''s full power as she slashed down the Evil-Eyed Cyclope. Also, with her casting spells now, he can now make a rough evaluation and needs to prepare countermeasures.

    With Silvia on the lead, every monster baring their fang was annihilated. Beautifully and artfully, she slashed the opponents with elegance, rained magic with majesty, and protected Ark gallantly.

    "This is it. It was pleasant to meet you, Aria."

    "W-wait!"

    "What?"

    (Actually, why am I prolonging this? Cutting it off quickly and getting away should be the top priority.)

    Even he himself didn''t understand why he called out to her.

    "Meeting you was really wonderful, Miss Silvia. I wish you luck in the forthcoming Sword Knight tournament."

    (Really, why? I didn''t need to say this, but I feel like I shouldn''t cut off the conversation just yet.)

    "Thank you, though luck is unnecessary. I have no equal, after all."

    Seeing her expression, Ark instantly understood what everyone around Silvia failed to comprehend about her.

    Being with no equal makes her feel lonely. Just her on the peak, without any peer to push her further. It was a genius problem that only a genius could truly understand.

    It was a problem Ark wouldn''t ever experience, and considering his character, he would disregard her problem and get pissed as she insulted all the weaklings.

    (Just like him, huh?)

    "Also, you don''t need to add honorifics with me. Just Silvia is perfectly fine."

    "Then, does that mean we are friends?"

    Ark talked as his mind racked itself in thought. He was going on autopilot and didn''t notice his words or actions; he was just playing the act.

    It was the second time he had seen a person above others looking for a rival.

    The entire growth of Ark was him pushing himself to reach others. Without someone to push him, he knows he would''ve never reached anywhere.

    He didn''t understand completely. But he did try to understand, and that was enough.

    "Friends? Us?"

    "Aren''t friends usually used on a first-name basis, Silvia? Then we are friends, unless you don''t want to."

    (You can''t go on in life without something to push you to the limit. It must be as boring as hell. If that''s the case...)

    "I-I guess we are. Please take care of me."

    (Silvia Clarent, the Sylphid, I won''t settle for just defeating you. I will ''overwhelm'' you, and force you to admit me as a rival!)

    Then his autopilot was deactivated.

    "Same here; please take care... Oh, I have to run!"

    Realizing he got into deep shit, he opted to run even faster than from the Devil-Eyed Cyclope. He knew that getting caught would mean fate worse than death.

    (Stupid me! If you want to befriend her, do it when you aren''t disguised to spy on her, dammit! And as a woman, no less!)

    Still, as he cursed himself and escaped, Ark shackled himself to a horrible development and awkward situations as Aria.

    Nevertheless, the events today strengthened his resolve.

    To defeat the prodigy.

    Even if he cheats, he will do it so magnificently that no one will realize.

    After that is done, he just needs to do it again and again to fool everyone. Cheating that leads to actual power.

    Because that was all the trash-personality, helplessly average, shitty luck Ark had.

    So he will take it to the extreme.

 Chapter 2

    "...Ark."

    Saying his name at the declaration of Silvia, he felt he could lose his mind any second now.

    (What are you playing so tough? She will one hit K.O. you? Damn, I seriously can''t defeat her fair and square.)

    His mind was in turmoil, barely holding his fear inside. He emitted faint pressure to make it seem as though he is stronger than appeared, but that''s just adding to his concern.

    If it was judged he would be okay even if she bombarded him with high grade magic, no corpse would remain!

    Luckily, as Silvia reduced the distance, it was not close to her full speed. Ark reacted with a sword draw stance, ready to slash at any time.

    A concept of analyzing the opponent before revealing your own power is greatly implemented when it comes to fighting humans.

    Silvia had no need for that as she could instantly crush any enemy within seconds. Doing so now means she recognized Ark as an opponent.

    "Clarent Style: Gale Drop!"

    "Iron-Sword Style: Diagonal Unsheath!"

    In response for the falling blade, Ark performed an iai slash diagonally to divert the attack.

    While [Claret Style] was used by those from the house of Claret such as Silvia, Ark''s own style wasn''t as special.

    [Iron-Sword Style] is the style every knight textbook held, the beginner''s most elementary swordplay. Declaring yourself as Iron-Sword user is the same as saying you aren''t good enough for a proper and more advanced swordplay.

    And yet, as the two techniques were exchange, it was Ark who dominated.

    "A Sword Spirit?"

    Swordplay that has reached a certain stage will develop a spirit. It let the user show greater strength and speed, as well as sharpening the sword. There is the illusion of the heart, the intentions of the creator, displayed as a visual effect.

    For example, Gale Drop that also had a sword spirit showed as though a gale descends upon the enemy.

    Ark had none. But moving at speed impossible for humans without magic, that was the only conjecture she could reach.

    Not only did he produce a sword spirit, but it was one superior to her own? Silvia was astonished at the fact that the Clarent Style failed to an inferior style.

    No wonder she was amazed. The man in front of her showed great determination and resolve as he delved so deep into the sword path. He was an honorable knight who remained true to the sword.

    "What can I say? I only know this way of fighting, so I practiced a lot."

    (I can even use sneak attacks, no need to yell the name of my technique like a fool, keke.)

    Thinking the thoughts no honorable knight would ever have, Ark yet again proved his personality is trash to the very core.

    In his defense though, his efforts are undeniable. Pouring years filled with blood and sweat, Ark worked arduously to reach this level. It was a desperate effort where he trained far more than it''s even healthy to, because Ark is hopelessly average with hopelessly high ambitions.

    But then again, the used sword style was incredibly weak. Ark would''ve needed talent if he wanted to develop that style to this degree, a talent he didn''t have. What he did have was his skill: Phantom. ''Spirit'' and ''intent'' were closely related, enabling Ark to artificially enhance his swordplay.

    As they continued their clash, Ark kept dominating the battle. By flexibly applying his basic techniques in the ideal way, he pushed Silvia further into a corner.

    Swords clashed and metalic sound resounded. Both contenders enjoyed the pure swordfight as they savored the opponent''s move and swung with their all.

    The smile on their faces was obvious to all the spectators in the arena.

    (Please, please don''t get serious! I beg you! I can''t handle being killed like that!)

    Or was it?

    Ark was sweating bullets in his mind. He knew too well Silvia merely wants to compete in swordplay to prove she is better in that regard. Once that''s settled, she''d abandon her current fighting style and level up the game.

    It should be clear, that Ark is only superior because his swordsmanship is easier to display. Being so straightfoward, it takes less time to execute a technique compared to Silvia. He had only minute advantage in output, after all, nothing significant.

    And as the last exchange in technique occures, the moment he feared came.

    "I admit, Ark. You are better swordsman." Silvia smiles as she admits defeat.

    "Thank you, huhu. It is such a compliment coming from someone like you."

    (Nonono! Stop! You bastard!!!)

    "But I am not a swordswoman, you know?"

    "No, you are not."

    Silvia is something far more terrifying.

    Strong whirlwind spiral around her, and a horrible pressure can''t possibly belong to a student knight assailed Ark. It felt as though a cyclone was generated.

    "You''re a swordmage, right?"

    "Correct~!"

    Someone who has reached a competent degree of proficiency at both swordplay and magic. But ''competent'' is an understatement for Silvia. She just might be one of the best in the entire Arcadia Kingdom.

    "Ark is strong, so you won''t die even if I go overboard a little. Whirlwind Fang ¡Á10."

    Instantaneous multicast of intermediate magic. 10 fangs of strongly compressed wind poured down on Ark, who maintained a calm demeanor but were agitated inside.

    (Spare me! You really wanna kill me!?)

    Well, even though he is agitated, scared and furious, he doesn''t show any sign of dodging.

    "Anti-whirlwind fang!"

    Just before penetrating Ark, all the fangs disappeared without a trace.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Lightning Arrow! Tempest Claw! Wind Blast!" Ignoring the vast amount of magic pour being consumed, Silvia kept insta-multicasting intermediate magics.

    Her mana pool is already enormous enough to compete in the world stage, so Silvia could disregard the consumed mana with ease.

    Only that her spells continued to fail her.

    "Anti-lightning arrow! Anti-tempest claw! Anti-wind blast!"

    Moments before hitting him, anti magic was deployed and eliminated all the attacks.

    Anti magic. It''s a magic that uses mana of the same frequency to completely cancel the targeted magic, but with far less mana consumed.

    It was difficult to execute as one needed to accurately grasp the location of the usually moveing spell or else the alternative is using large amount of mana to catch it. Not to mention, each spell had different mana distribution depending on the user''s mana control and other completely random factors. One need keen detection to strike the correct spot.

    "T-to think you mastered such difficult technique."

    "It isn''t so hard if you know the trick."

    (Hahaha, this is the result of spying on you and understanding your attack pattern and mana control level!)

    Although there is nothing to brag of spying on the opponent, Ark did learn her attack pattern relatively quick.

    Silvia relies on intermediate magic most of the time because she can instantly cast it, unlike advanced magic, and the output is far greater than beginner magic. In addition, the continuous use of spells helped Ark understanding that Silvia had nigh flawless control over intermediate rank.

    By getting a glimse of her magic power and favored spells, Ark eliminated his long range disadventage.

    Now for the worst part.

    "Okay, then I guess it''s time for the main event. From now on, I will go full power."

    Rather than shooting out spells, Silvia strengthened the whirlwind around her. The beautiful silver hair fluttered elegantly, and the lavender eyes shone with dangerous light.

    No chant was needed for the next part. Silver light completely enveloped Silvia. Casually swinging her sword, a gust of powerful wind blew the stage.

    "So you finally use it, huh? The primordial wind."

    Ark knew of this power, but seeing it in person was even more formidable than he could have ever imagined.

    Silvia''s class was Wind Avatar, the one who represent the wind element itself. Her skill, the Primordial Wind utilized the strongest wind power in the world.

    (Ah, I am done. Out of trick. Nothing I can do here would help even a little to get even remotely close to her. As expected of a genius prodigy, I am outclassed.)

    Even if he uses magic to empower himself, it won''t let him even reach her shadow.

    And yet, despite being outclassed with power beyond his dream, Ark only smiled.

    "What are you hiding behind that smile? Show me so we can start the real battle!" With absolute certainty the fight isn''t over, Silvia showed excitement.

    The first time she could battle with her full power against someone her age, no wonder such happiness was born in her heart.

    And indeed, it wasn''t over just yet.

    Because up until now, Ark had only used ''tricks''.

    Meaning, he didn''t cheat.

    The meaning of ''cheating'' for Ark is... far more extreme than normal!

    "Quadra Elementum Potentia!"

    With these words, tremendous amount of magic power surge throughout his body, strengthening him with four-colored light.

    (It took me four whole days, but I managed to get the spell ready... now I just need to finish this.)

    "You are quadra mage!? There are only two in the entire kingdom. They are that rare!"

    Not exactly.

    Strictly speaking, Ark had no attribute. He could still learn magic, and it was even easier than someone learning magic outside their attribute, but it wasn''t just that that Ark used.

    This wasn''t a spell, but a ceremony. He performed a ceremonial dance to draw magic power and element from the surrounding, doing it for four days to increase the effectiveness.

    And using a special trick, the world only now recognized the dance and allowed the ritual magic to take place. It was holding the intents of the mind, a crucial component, using Phantom, and releasing it now.

    Then the ritual devoured magic and elements from the atmosphere and gave it to Ark, which he instantly converted into a four elemental strengthening magic.

    "Sorry, I have come today with clear intentions to win!"

    Declaring as such, Ark charged with speed beyond his talentless self was ever meant to go.

    "Same for me! I won''t be losing just yet!"

    Thus the real battle has begun.

    Hundreds of blows were exchange with any passing second. The ring started cracking below their feet and the referee was forced to flee away from the fight as the barrier magic deployed was reinforced.

    "Ah, the talents of today is really something. Don''t you think so too, Elizabeth?"

    The one who leisurely reinforced the barrier, commander of the Peregrine Knight Order, Sirius, asked the petite woman next to him, who''s also reinforcing the barrier without breaking a sweat.

    Elizabeth, commander of the Solitary Wolves, didn''t share the sentiments of her collegue. Despite finding a quadra mage, she even seemed dissatisfied.

    "That guy, Ark?, he is cheating."

    "Hmm? How so?"

    Sirius was completely clueless to any kind of cheating. If even a commander was fooled, then Ark is a really capable schemer.

    "He used a ritual magic prepared in advance to absorb mana from the surroundings. In actuallity, his magic power is only average."

    Silver and four-colored light collided, scattering inside the barrier and completely blocking off sight. However, the spectators were thrilled as the rumble of the sword clashes were transmitted.

    "Still, to control that much magic is no easy task. And even display a sword spirit stronger than before."

    "I myself don''t mind. But you know the other commanders. Once they know he cheated, even going to jail would be considered light."

    The majority of commanders in Arcadia valued the knight''s code greatly. To break that code in a tournament dedicated to find fresh blood for the orders, there is no way Ark would be forgiven.

    "Well, I promise not to tell if you don''t. A knight like him would be good in protecting fortresses from monsters."

    Instead of disvalue Ark for his cheating, Sirius chooses to see the best of it. If such was considered cheating, it didn''t really matter as so long as the preparations are done, Ark would be that powerful. He was well aware that handling this level of mana seemingly effortlessly is no easy feat.

    A proper and correct evaluation. However, it was too late for that.

    "Fool, the commanders came to watch the Sylphid. Even if some didn''t notice, they will be notified by those who did."

    "Eh? How many came?"

    "All of them."

    The Sylphid is a promising knight every commander would show interest in her. Some even instructed her as a child.

    "...The boy is dead."

    "Seems so."

    And yet, despite being discovered for his cheating, Ark was completelty immersed in his battle and noticed nothing.

    (It''s painful.)

    The excessive strengthening was too much to bear for long, and if the battle is prolonged any further, he''d indubitably lose.

    God, he hate losing.

    Oh well, at the current state, only one trick is left. If he stack it with the current condition, his body has the slight probability of shattering into pieces. However, a man have got to do what a man needs to do.

    "Sylphid, I vowed to myself that I will defeat you. Overwhelm you. Let me show you how I shall do so."

    (I need to settle this in a single strike. One strike far stronger than she can handle)

    "Hmph, challenge accepted."

    The two stood only slightly away. Readying their weapons in hand, it was clear for both that this is the final clash. The winner is decided here.

    The audience spoke no words as the tension creation by two swordmages peaked.

    "Clarent Style Secret Technique: Sky Roar!"

    As if the skies themselves lent their power, animating the blade. Dreadful wind roared as the sword approached Ark.

    However, he showed no reaction of stopping amid his own technique to evade, even when it''s clear the secret technique was too powerful and fast.

    Sword spirit. If it lived on the swordsman''s sword path, it could do many things like the effect of Silvia''s secret technique.

    But Ark knows that a sword is originally only meant to cut.

    So pours the only thing he hasn''t used up. His only power. The Phantom fills his blade with the absolute intent to cut his foe. Abandoning the process leaving only the result.

    No need for anything else.

    Just...

    Cut!

    "Gulp"

    And so it cut Silvia, together with her technique and even the sword snaps in half.

    "I-it''s my lost."

    Having lost her weapon and suffering an injure, Silvia honestly admitted defeat.

    From others'' view point, it might seemed like a close call, but she knew. From start to finish, Ark had the advantage all along.

    In sword clash she fell behind, her magic was completely neutralized, and even when using everything she got he evened the ground and pushed back with greater force.

    He had completely ''overwhelmed'' her.

    Just yesterday, Silvia was sure she had no equal. But now Ark came, clearly superior to her and won as if it was a matter of course.

    The audience cheered. The excitement born from this duel had everyone present awestruck.

    "See ya around."

    Waving goodbye, Ark retreats from the ring.

    "I won''t lose next time."

    "Can''t wait."

    Replying nonchalantly, he doesn''t look back once as he disappears.

    That day, Ark became the talk of the capital. The story of his victory spread like wildfire, and he was soon being called the Storm Breaker.

    Meanwhile, inside the hallway Ark disappeared to.

    "Brat, you are to immediately come with me for your trial. Breaking the code in this competition is a heinous crime."

    It was a commander coming himself. Ark guessed the other commanders didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere of the audience.

    "Ah, I can''t right now."

    "Huh? You cannot refuse!"

    "No, I... can''t..." He fainted on the commander.

    Pushed to the absolute limit in both mind and body, his wrecked body oozed blood from everywhere.

 Chapter 3

    "Hahaha, I nearly died there, huh? But to think I am already in a perfect condition after a few hours by just the commander''s healing prowess."

    Laughing without fear, Ark expressed delight as his body not only didn''t pain, but also never felt better.

    (Urg, to think I got caught. Bad. Really bad.)

    Now he was in a room with the 10 commanders of all the knight orders in the kingdom.

    And they are pissed at him for cheating.

    "You got one wrong, boy."

    "Hmm? What?"

    The woman that looked like a little girl who was in charge of healing him, Elizabeth Avalon, corrected Ark.

    "You slept for three days."

    "Three days!?"

    It was a number far exceeding his previous guess. To think sleeping so much was possible.

    "What about the tournament?"

    "In light of your defeat over the Sylphid, we gave you respect and claimed you had quitted as your goal for participating was accomplished."

    That was very considerate, but it was mainly because of Elizabeth herself pushing. She used the fact that the commanders didn''t intervened in the fight as proof showing Ark is far more interesting than a normal knight and protected his public image before the trial.

    It should be obvious as most commanders scowled at her words.

    The commander of the Jupiter Knight Order, Julius Eston, scruitinzed Ark with a cold gaze.

    "So, Ark, do you admit to have cheated during this sacred tournaments of knighthood?"

    "Yep."

    Without hesitation, nor a drop of remorse, Ark confesses.

    The commanders themselves know, so it is pointless to deny.

    "Hmm... do you feel sorry for cheating?"

    "Not really, if I''m honest."

    (I am sorry for getting caught, though.)

    "Then your sentence would be... how about 50 years in jail?"

    Commander Julius looked at the others. All but four nod.

    "Hey, wait! This is too unfair! You can''t lock me for 50 years just for cheating like that!"

    However, Julius sharpen his gaze in front of the protests.

    "Your actions dishonored all what we knights believe in. Letting you go after you violated these beliefs is unacceptable."

    Since Commander Julius is even willing to talk, it means there is room for negotiation. Ark only needs to present his reasons and sentiment well enough and he may reach an agreeable compromise.

    "Who cares about the stupid code and beliefs!?"

    Unfortunately, Ark was pissed and couldn''t think straight.

    "You all powerful knights with code think you''re so much better than me, and in fact you goddamn are!" Ark pushed momentum and disregarded their expression of discontent. "I am not weak, but just average. I can''t rely on a stupid code to outperform my enemies, I have to cheat so well everyone would recognize my cheating as strength."

    The reality of being so weak means fighting fair is just death.

    Declaring your name. Fighting straight. Honoring the enemy. As he looked at the code of knights, Ark realized it was foolish beyond doubt.

    It only meant for those strong. Those who has leisure in battle, and that had Ark none.

    He realized that if cheating means survival, he should grasp it. The alternative doesn''t lead him to honor, but futile death.

    "Miss Commander, is there anyone with my magic power and ability capable of replicating my feat of defeating the Sylphid?"

    "No. I have never met anyone who could defeat her in spite of such difference."

    "If I were to fight her to the death, I don''t care if I have to cheat, because I can''t afford othwrwise."

    A touching speach. Ark had poured his heart to his words, persistently expressing his sentiments. He even managed to warm the commanders.

    "20 years, then?"

    However, most of the commanders were just as stubborn.

    (F*cking #%&@! Old farts like you should perish already!)

    Ark refained from showing his agitation, luckily, but if he doesn''t do anything, he is doomed.

    "How about I take the boy in?" Commander Elizabeth calmly suggest as such.

    (Huh? Letting me join a knight order as punishment for cheating, there is no way they will let it pass.)

    Julius scanned Elizabeth. "...Okay."

    "No objection."

    "Same here."

    "I mean, it''s that knight order..."

    All the commanders voiced their agreement, except for those who supported Ark before.

    (Eh!? Why has the situation flipped so drastically... wait, Solitary Wolves is...)

    Having resided in the country for years, Ark knows a lot about all the orders... with the exception of one order.

    That''s right. For some unknown reason, the Solitary Wolves is a mysterious order with little to no information about the members.

    "What kind of place...?"

    "See for yourself. Teleport."

    Without letting Ark to react or even agree, Elizabegh grabs his shirt and used the superlative magic of teleportation instantly.

    Being lept to another location far away, nausea assailed Ark without delay.

    "Hmm, your mana control is worse than I thought." The culprit responsible for his condition merely shrugged with disappointment as Ark vomitted his soul with a foul expression.

    "How are you okay? I mean, doesn''t it consume a large amount of mana?"

    Teleport is an expensive spell. Only those with colossal magic power like Silvia and Commander Elizabeth could pull the magic off effortlessly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Fivefold of your own capacity, for each person."

    Meaning she had used ten times more magic at once than he could ever use normally.

    After recovering, they had walked toward the headquarters of the Solitary Wolves on foot. Well, Ark did. Elizabeth simply floated with magic.

    He gave up resistance as he has yet to forget his original goal. He got a little astray with Silvia, but that was all to defeat her and become a knight.

    Knights are the next level. Having been an adventurer for years, Ark keenly knew the difference between the two occupations was great. If he surrounded himself in such strong people and trained with them, he might also be able to become as strong as he hopes.

    "I am surprised though. You used a four elemental spell, but you''re not a quadra."

    "Eh? No, I''m not. Still, I needed the power of four elements combined if I wanted to rival the Primordial Wind''s output."

    It''s a small detail, but Ark was impressed how she had noticed so easily. He isn''t hiding it though.

    The adventage of lacking affinity to any element is that no other element is weighing down the process of learning and using a variety of magic. Since combining elements grant more power, he does so often.

    "Don''t do it again. Your body can''t handle the burden."

    "Okay!"

    (What a useless warning. I ain''t no masochist to enjoy that painful magic. If I do use it again, that just means I was left with no other choice.)

    Is a person like him seriously becoming a knight? Lying to his commander before even reaching the HQ so brazenly is not a sign of a promising potential.

    "This is it, the HQ of the Solitary Wolves." Elizabeth points on the large grounds a head. Several buildings were present and it surprisingly seemed like a proper, normal knight order HQ.

    But under the surface, it wasn''t any normal place. An eerie feeling crept to Ark as he viewed the place.

    He recognized it in an instant, but seeing his unfazed commander caused him to shut his mouth and follow quietly.

    "Kristan!"

    "Welcome back, commander. Is that a new recruit?" Emerging from nowhere, Kristan appears to greet them.

    (Don''t scare me! What is it, an assassin!?)

    Bullseye. At least that was Kristan''s class, and his skill was stealth. He could erase his presence to easily reach his target unnoticed, like he did now.

    "Ark, this is Kristan Tenebris. He will supervise you as you acclimate to the order. Try to get along." Saying her piece, Elizabeth teleported away.

    Left alone with a creepy stranger, Ark mustered his politeness and greeted his new senior.

    "H-hi. It''s n-nice meeting you, Kristan."

    "Hmm, the commander brought a strange one with her."

    (I am the strange one!? Your creepy smile can make children cry!)

    If our trash protagonist were to meet a mind reader, he might just as well meet his end. But Kristan had no such ability, and Ark was safe for the time being.

    "Now then, Ark, right? Let us go and do our famous initiation rite."

    "What famous? This place is completely under wraps..." following behind, Ark mumbled in wonder.

    Entering a cubic room, Kristan took a pair of daggers from the side, and handed Ark a sword.

    "These weapons are coated with dulling magic. We don''t want to injure each other, do we? The initiation rite of the Solitary Wolves is simple: defeat me." Without letting Ark comprehend his words, Kristan charged to attack at frightening speed.

    With no other choice, Ark activates his sword spirit to boost himself. Receiving the daggers, he parry and distance himself.

    (It''s fast but weak, relatively. As expected, that guy is really an assassin specializes in speed. Head on confrontation against him would just get me injured. If that''s the case¡ª)

    "Boost."

    "Oh, strengthening magic. Swordmages are rare so I didn''t expect you to be one."

    Albeit incompetent, Ark is still a swordmage. He had cleared the minimum requirements by developing a weapon spirit and learning intermediate rank magic.

    But then again, he is thoroughly talentless. Becoming a swordmage was born of his realization that he needed to muster everything he had to be stronger. Though most swordmages are formidable, he is nothing special.

    And Kristan knew it.

    "Stone Bullet Shower." Activating the extensive version of the elementary earth magic, dozens of sharp rocks poured down on Ark.

    "Anti... Shit! Shield!"

    Unable to activate the anti magic, Ark was left with no choice but to defend against the barrage with only his sword and a protective spell.

    Normally, Ark could easily cancel the basic magic, even with the variant form. It was just that the crucial condition of feeling the enemy''s magic power wasn''t cleared.

    (He... is he using stealth on the magic? The mana fluctuation is completely blocked!)

    Without the ability to sense the magic power inside, anti magic became useless. Furthermore, unlike Ark, Kritstan possessed a fair bit of magic power. It does not reach the levels of Silvia or Elizabeth, but it was much more than Ark''s.

    "But still, I can take advantage if I close the distance."

    Taking distance was a mistake. Kristan is a magician, as prooved in their brief exchange. There was no spirit, so as long as Ark reaches Kristan, he could win.

    As bullets of stones kept pouring down like rain, Ark strengthened his sword spirit to the limit. He executed the [Iron-Sword Style: Parry] technique to intercept the attacks.

    Most sword styles require the user to declare the name of the specific technique as a method of evocation. This naturally leads to lags between techniques as one could only speak so fast.

    On the other hand, Ark had practiced day and night to invoke all the techniques without chanting the names. He kept it as a surprise attack as the Iron-Sword produced no illusory images.

    Hence, it was possible to use the basic techniques with various modification. One such is using Parry without any lag. Making it into a new variant called Continual Parry.

    Moreover, even the incompetent Ark could use high rank techniques.

    "Wind Cutter!"

    Generating multiple blades of wind, the density of the stone barrage diminished and a path was created.

    It was the same insta-multicast used by Silvia. His only applied to beginner magic, which is far more simplistic compared to higher tier magics, but it was impressive enough for someone like Ark.

    "This is getting bad. What should I do...? I know: Sand Spear."

    With calm expression calm incorgruous to his words, three spears of hardened and compressed sand materializes above his head. It was an intermediate magic, and even a single hit from one of these spelled death.

    (Isn''t this too much for an initiation rite!?)

    However, having no leisure to express his protest, Ark was forced to proceed.

    Then, the spears were launched with unstoppable momentum.

    "Aqua Vortex!"

    "What?!"

    Intermediate magic: [Aqua Vortex]. Sending mass of water spiraling at high speed, the sand spears are fully blocked.

    Kristan was surprised as he did not expect Ark to be capable of activating intermediate spells with only the name. In reality, his estimation is abolutely correct.

    It was just that Ark is so used to voicing words different from his actual thoughts simultaneously, that he easily mastered another advanced technique: silent cast.

    "This is the end, Kristan!"

    Reaching the senior who was taken by surprise, Ark boosted himself to the limit with all the remaining mana and used all the spirit he had in that sword strike.

    Naturally, the winner should have been decided. With Ark''s momentum, simple spells won''t stop him, and casting high rank spells inside a building with no natural soil is difficult.

    Right, with common sense, you''d think it''s Ark.

    "Shadow Coat."

    A single mutter.

    And the situation was instantly reversed.

    Kristan delivered a sharp kick, blew away the sword with his left hand, and grasped Ark''s neck with his right hand. All as thick shadows claded Kristan''s whole body. It was at a speed many times greater than Ark could react to.

    Noticing Ark is suffocating, he released him and let the shadows disperse.

    "D-demon blood, huh?"

    Coming from the Demon Realm, a different realm altogether, there was a race in this world that was stronger and more sinister than any race: the demonkin.

    Despite coming from a perfectly livable world, the demon race continued to invade this realm under the leadership of the Demon King for thousands of years.

    The last demon king was subjugated 20 years ago by the [Hero] and his companions. And the repelled demons are now a rare sight.

    Demon blood are those who have demon blood in them, but not full demons. Ark recognized Kristan as demon blood as he appeared like human, but possessed the shadow magic that no human could learn.

    "My father is a demon. My mother is human. None of them accepted me, so I ran and ended up here." Kristan shrugged, as if his story wasn''t special.

    But Ark was aware there''s no way it was as simple as it sounds. Many people persecuted demon blood as monsters and tried to kill them.

    "Could it be? The other members...?"

    "Except the commander herself, all the members of Solitary Wolves are demon blood."

    There was no doubt Commander Elizabeth was fully aware of Kristan''s and the other''s origin as she took them in. Meaning she is purposely taking demon blood to the order.

    Those persecuted. Unwanted by the world.

    "I have felt the air is almost corrupted. I thought it was only a demonic treasure, though."

    "We do have a bunch of demonic items."

    So this is the mystery of the Solitary Wolves. Demon blood are mostly alone, like a wolf banished from its pack. It was as if Elizabeth Avalon tried to create a place for them. It was honestly noble.

    "But then, why am I here?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t share the sentiments of demon blood persecutors, but I''m the furthest away from being a demon."

    There was no way he had even the slightest bit of demon blood in his veins. Ark knew for a fact that both his parents were humans, not doubting it for a second.

    Why is a human being brought to the place of demon blood?

    (Especially me, who is...)

    Yes, Ark wasn''t a normal civilan. In fact, he is hiding a big secret from the world.

    (The next hero to subdue the demon king! I will have all the riches and fame, and getting tangled with demon blood would slow me down.)

    He is an idiot!

    Wishing for power only for these petty reasons. The world is doomed if he is the next hero.

    "Are you sure about that, Ark?"

    "Huh? What kind of question is that?"

    "Your body is far too acclimated to dark magic power for a mere human."

    Being exposed to abnormal levels of magic power with dark attribute, a normal person usually shows terrible consequences such as corruption and weakness.

    In other words, even the helplessly average Ark isn''t normal.

 Chapter 4

    "Ah, that? That''s ''cause I often get cursed."

    "Is that it... what!?"

    Going with the attitude of it''s nothing worth mentioning, Kristan nearly missed the huge revelation.

    Many monsters possesses cursing abilities. It could require just a bite, just a claw grazing the skin, and a terrible curse would assail the target.

    You can easily rid of weak curses with the help of light healers, but such treatment is expensive. Some adventurers afflicted with a curse were too poor to treat it, and either died or were diabled for life.

    Ark is average with his talents, and isn''t a superhuman like Silvia who could obliterate all enemies without taking even the slightest damage. Having been hunting monsters at the Aracnum Forest for some time, he must have been inflicted by thousands of curses.

    Yet he was completely fine.

    There was nothing normal about that.

    "How could you afford getting treatment? Are you a prince or something!?"

    "Nah, getting normal treatment doesn''t help to gain resistance. I have a different method."

    It''s hard to admit, but the trash with no talent does have one redeeming point: his curse resistance.

    "It''s a perk from being born without any attribute. A curse is dark magic power that assimilates with the attribute of the soul to generate a harmful effect. Having no attribute, I can expell the curse simply by expanding magic power or using sword spirit."

    (Hahaha, worship me! I have completely negated curses and didn''t spend a coin on useless treatment!)

    Really, really hard to admit.

    He is, after all, a trash that deserves to get cursed.

    Still, this treatment even allows you to redirect a curse to target the caster. If, for example, Ark wasn''t in disguise, he would''ve rebounded the pertification casted by the Devil-Eye Cyclope and kill it easily. But for that magic is needed, so he didn''t use it.

    Moreover, if dark magic is used in a physical form, it''s useless. Just like now with Kristan''s shadow coat, Ark could do nothing but get caught.

    And it isn''t as though there is no danger. If he doesn''t waste his mana or spirit, the effect of the curse could still negatively affect him. Worst case, it could take root in his body.

    "No attribute is quite formidable..."

    "Oh please, it''s the worst! It''s nothing but an indicator to my glaring lack of talent. Even now, you weren''t serious even at the end, but I gave it my all and still lost."

    (I technically won since my only goal was to pass the rite.)

    "True, you''d not survive a second if I fight for real. And you splendidly displayed your lack of strength." Disappearing in an instant, Kristan reappears behind Ark with a dagger attached to his throat. "Your techniques are good. Mine are ''really'' good."

    "P-point taken! Your stealth is really something..."

    (Stealth or whatever, I don''t give a shit. If I was serious at it, you''d die a dog''s death, ya hear!)

    Ark is a sore loser, so he couldn''t bring himself to acknowledge it in his mind, but he was aware Kristan''s Stealth is particularly formidable.

    Even before, applying stealth to magic is surely no simple task. It was much like Ark''s own Phantom; a skill that went beyond the limits of conventional thinking.

    Kristan disappeared.

    Ark guessed it means he passed the rite. Rejoiced to having been accepted to a knight order, he left the cubic room.

    (No way I will clean the mess when I''m this happy! Let servants do the job!)

    Yes, he left and went wandering in an unfamiliar place only to avoid cleaning. Every servant in the world deserves the chance to smack this inconsiderate trash.

    "Oh, finished the rite?"

    Commander Elizabeth was found in a room that looked like a lounge with a cup of tea in her hand.

    "Yes. To think that Elizabeth Avalon, the reknown [Sage], is hosting demon blood. I really didn''t expect." Ark made sure to voice his thoughts without condemning tone. He didn''t care for demons or humans.

    "I am also one with these so called ''demonic powers''. The condemnation should not hurt innocent."

    Indeed, the commander of the Solitary Wolves is someone possessing the Sage class. She was a companion of the Hero and defeated together the demon king. Elizabeth''s skill as sage is [Attribute Assimilation]: she acquires every attribute she encounters.

    The opposite of Ark, who had no attribute. The sage that stood at the peak of magic.

    And it also meant that she has all dark attribute that only demons and demon blood should have.

    "In any case, here," Elizabeth teleports a plastic card to her hands and gives it to Ark. "Your knight certificate. It''s my personal measuring system, so don''t read too into it."

    "My certificate?"

    Ark scanned the card.

    [Name: Ark  Age: 16  Race: Human

    Class: Illusionist  Skill: Phantom  Attribute: none

    Order: Solitary Wolves (10th order)

    Strength: D  Spirit: B  Magic: E  Trait (cheating): S

    Overall: D class/A class (with trait)]

    "Hey, this is completely wrong!"

    (No way I am only as good as a D rank without cheating! When I was adventurer, I reached B rank, you know!)

    Ignoring the fact his cheating powers are A class, Ark clicks his tongue as he is being obviously undervalued.

    "Not quite. The standard I use is based on all the knights of the kingdom. With that, you aren''t much without cheating."

    Indeed, there is substantional difference in power between adventurers and knight. The requirements to become a knight aren''t light, and they also pour more effort to training than the freelance adeventurers.

    Ark should take pride that he could cheat his strength to A class, a step below commander level. Even when others cheat, none could reach this sort of power. It was enough to consider a unique trait.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "You have the worst job, the worst skill, no attribute, and no talent. Also, you have placed yourself in a precarious position."

    "Urg... what position?" Every insult struck like a hammer on the head, forcing Ark to clench his teeth.

    "Duke Gabriel Clarent. He researched about the man that defeated his daughter, only to discover you were a scam."

    "I don''t like where this is going..."

    Elizabeth chuckled. "You shouldn''t. The Sylphid is now pouring more effort than ever to become stronger. That is only because she views you as a rival who is stronger."

    Without any equal to have such relationship, Silvia did put effort, but it was nothing compared to someone like Ark, who desperately trains every day. Now, her growth would become so rapid, it is terrifying to even think of this.

    "The Duke''s words were: if he ever fails to stay as a rival, I will skin that #%#^#& #$$&@ shithead alive! Funny, isn''t it?"

    "Not at all!"

    Fun fact, the duke is an extremely doting parent. He won''t hesitate to destroy all those hurting his daughter, and men approaching in general. Having satisfied the two condition in his eyes, Ark is in a serious danger like never before.

    (I will die! I seriously can''t survive! How can I hope to match the growth of a prodigy!?)

    "You better start training."

    "Ahhhh!!!"

    Running to outside with the desperation to survive, Ark trained as though his life depended on it, because it very much did.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "That''s really cruel, commander." Kristan appeared from the shadows, as usual. He heard the details of Ark not so long after he won against Silvia. Elizabeth was someone to use Teleport very often, after all, going back and forth even multiple times to resolve even slight inconvenience. He had only acted as though he didn''t know.

    In fact, knowing the details of the battle was the cause for his tactic to apply stealth to the magic in order to avoid Ark''s anti magic.

    "He should fear the duke, not me. Still, though he has no talent, he does have ''potential''." Elizabeth saw the tenacity of Ark.

    Even as he trained at the moment, you could see he hasn''t given up on his life yet. It wasn''t visibly glaring, but he had great mental strength.

    Having no power or strength of character, you''d think he is someone worthless. In fact, many has. Deep inside, Ark is simply rotten due to the inferior complex he has.

    Well, not all of it. Elizabeth failed to see how rotten he truly is, and the inferiority complex is just a small part.

    Still, it was desperation that moved him.

    Desperation to prove his worth.

    Desperation to be the last one to laugh.

    The fact that Ark could put so much effort, no matter how unsightly he was just, showes he had a true desperation to become strong, even much more than his trash weak personality would pull him to stop.

    Again, trash personality. It is crucial to emphasize this point as many times as possible.

    "It reminds me of... nevermind."

    "? By the way, why did you bring Ark here if he isn''t demon blood."

    It didn''t seem the commander was about to complete her sentence, so Kristan changed the subject to a different question he had in mind.

    "The reason isn''t anything deep. Seeing him as he stood in front of the commanders and slandered the knight''s code made him seem persecuted. ''Are the weak ones following our moral codes in danger because of us?'' He made me have such thought."

    The only death Elizabeth could accept is when many lives are saved, such did she usually think whenever a knight sacrificed himself.

    But what if instead of fightining like a knight, they would be as shameless as Ark? She felt as though they would win without dying. It made all the ''noble sacrifice'' concept seem pointless.

    "I emphasize with Ark, too. Assassins are playing unfair from the start. That''s our thing."

    "That is true. I hope he can live long to prove his point." Ark''s future is bleak if he cannot stay as powerful as Silvia.

    Well, he was never that strong, only when he cheats.

    "Cheat well, Ark. Because that''s all you have."

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In advanturers'' scale, Ark has average magic power. In knights'' scale, it is below average.

    Although increasing the magic power is possible, it was a long steepy road that takes years, decades, to go.

    Because of that, it is often that he runs out of mana whenever practicing his magic. It was a hurdle that hindered Ark who had no time to waste and needed to pour his every second to training.

    This all leads to the best version of the true Ark the world could ever see.

    "....."

    Sitting cross-legged, Ark shut his eyes and relaxed his mind to sharpen the mana sense.

    Meditation! By concentrating on meditation to recover mana from the surroundings, it was the only time of the day when he was both awake and finally shut his mouth. Even his mind was quiet, focusing completely on the meditation.

    It had been three days since coming to the Solitary Wolves Knight Order. He practiced without end not to lose to Silvia the next time they bouted. Or else, he would die.

    Collecting the magic power patiently and encourging himself to strive harder...

    "That''s impossible!"

    Getting up on his feet, the silence died as Ark continued to talk shit.

    The situation he was in rattled him too much, making it hard to focus and relax. He couldn''t remain mediating for too long. Bottling the anxiety also didn''t help.

    "You''re the new guy? Can you be quiet? I am trying to read a book here."

    Coming with an annoyed expression, a red-haired girl with pointed ears was there. Ark instantly realized she was half-elf half-fire demon breed.

    "Yes, I am Ark. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    "...Liliana."

    "I apologize. Feeling a little stressed, I raised my voice tactlessly. Rest easy, I won''t do it again."

    Putting on a noble facade that could deceive even those who know him well enough, Ark acted more nicely than ever before.

    (Ah, as expected, I am a red hair type...)

    All because Liliana was his type! Disgusting! Ten out of ten decent humans would tell the disgusting Ark to go die, as should!

    And Liliana, who was easily deceived by his acts...

    "Disgusting."

    Genuinely did not like his behavior from the bottom of her heart. His noble behavior was much too noble-like. Liliana now thinks he is a noble boy who is naive and spoiled, which are characteristics she despise.

    Now, what Ark should do is apologize, stand down and wait for an opportunity to show his strength of heart (fake), and proving he can change the world with his naive thoughts (never existed), using resolve and pure heart.

    "The heck is with you?!"

    But that couldn''t be any further from the truth. Not even able to maintain the facade for a second, Ark lashes out.

    His patience was drained as his stress peaked. No wonder he lashed out in his real mouth and not just the mind.

    "With me? You are the disgusting idiot!"

    And his opponent is someone no less fiery than himself.

    "Disgusting idiot?! You say this to a person you just met? You rude stupid girl without manners!"

    "I am without manners? You are just a human who can''t keep his mouth shut!"

    "Go read your stupid book in your room! This is outside, for heaven''s sake!"

    "You started it by acting like a disgusting idiot!"

    "I was being polite! Your looks deceived me into thinking you''re a woman!"

    "Y-you damn...! You act nice only to girls!"

    "That''s what my mother taught me!"

    Techniquely, Ark''s mother did teach him to act politely toward girls. He is the trash that took the well intentioned lesson and implemented it only on girls he found pretty.

    The two continued to bicker like that for a quarter of an hour, throwing insult after insult at each other like a dog and a cat.

    "And your red hair..."

    "...What about it!?"

    It seems Ark finally touched her weak point. Liliana readied herself for any insult and was already preparing an insult of her own.

    "It''s so freaking wasted you! I wish all the elves in the world had that beautiful red hair except you!"

    "Well, yeah!? You... eehhh!?!?"

    All her life, Liliana was insulted for her red hair. The elves her age called her ugly, the adults called her unnatural.

    An elf should only have shades of green or blond hair in general. Liliana''s hair went against the common order which frightened her surroundings. Being a child of a demon, especially of the fire element which is hated by the elves, caused her to be an outcast.

    ''That beautiful red hair!''

    There is no mistake. Ark called her hair beautiful, even when it was used in bad content. It made Liliana uncontrollably happy.

    "Haa that felt good. Hey, Liliana, did you run out of insults?"

    (Behahahha! I am the king of insults!)

    Completely unaware of the delicate mindset of Liliana, Ark felt victorious as he won the argument and released his rising stress.

    "...."

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    He saw that Liliana wasn''t responding, but her cheek tinted red and she started crying quietly.

    "It was... my... first time..."

    "Huh!?"

    Hearing a pretty girl mumbling with tear ''it was my first time'' caused Ark to dismay. If anyone were to see the situation, only one obvious conclusion would be drawn.

    Ark was sweating bullets. He needed to fix this situation before a different kind of death finds him.

    "Hey, I am sorry, okay!? The red hair isn''t wasted on you, it suits Liliana the best. So don''t cry!"

    (How''s that? I''mma sweet talker when I want. Feeling better?)

    However, rather than calming down, the tears flowed even more and you could hear the sound of sobs coming from the elf girl. His sweet talk had the adverse effect.

    Ark seriously considered to run away as fast as possible.

    On the one hand, there was a crying beauty clearly agitated and as a guy he should not leave her alone.

    On the other hand, she cries and mumble things that would paint him unjustly as a rapist.

    As a man with clear conscience, the choice was obvious.

    (I''m outta here!)

    But Ark has no conscience. He unflinchingly abandons the weeping beauty without a shred of remorse, escaping as far as his legs could take him.

 Chapter 5

    Last time, Ark had abandoned Liliana, the red hair elf, after making her cry.

    A very trashy man.

    Since he wasn''t eager to get caught, he entered from a different door and tried to find a place to hide in the main building.

    Having never been given a tour before, it was hard as he didn''t know where to go.

    Except the lounge and training facility, there is also a kitchen, a library, shared baths for both genders, and a dining room.

    Waking the earliest, Ark only took some food and returned to practice right away, so he hadn''t seen anyone else. That is why he didn''t meet Liliana before, nor other members.

    "Hiding hide.... gotta find a place to hide..."

    Ark is usually talentless, but his songs he improvised suck even more. It deserved a new rank, I, going beyond F and G!

    "What are you humming boy? Wanna share the song with big sis?"

    "Hiikk!"

    Startled, Ark turns to see the owner of the voice. And the moment he sees her, he is rendered speechless.

    Blonde hair reaching the waist. Shappire eyes and pursed lips emitting seductive vibe. Slender figure carried in a refined manner. The skin white as porcelain, making her look as delicate as a doll.

    (Oh, this chick is hot! But wait, don''t get deceived by that just like with the stupid elf. She could be an idiot!)

    Having stupid thoughts of a stupid person, it is compeltely blocked by his excellent acting skills, which leave him with an indifferent look.

    Countless men got in trouble for staring and having these impure thought, yet the worst of them is able to avoid punishment. The world sure is unfair.

    "Oh? You are one interesting boy, not losing yourself in front of big sis."

    "I don''t have older siblings."

    (Damn, it''s huge. I can bury my hand in it...)

    Nope, Ark lost himself completely like any men facing such beauty would.

    "Is that so? I have too many siblings, but my real family is the Solitary Wolves, so that makes Ark my younger brother."

    "Who are you again?"

    (I will cut my arm for an opportunity to bury my head between these thighs...)

    "Ah, I am sorry for not introducing myself earlier. I am Scarlet Nylph, a dhampir."

    Dhampirs. The only halflings of the demons that got an official names of their own. As children of the vampire race, they possess inhuman beauty and strength, keen senses and many more perks. Moreover, they have none of the vampire''s weaknesses, with the most glaring being weakness to sunlight. Another name of the dhampir race is Daywalkers.

    However, because dhampirs also find blood tasty, depite not necessary for sustenance, and their supernatural charm they were feared by many.

    Ah, but our protagonist that doesn''t hold prejudice is sure to show acceptance... let''s hope.

    "A dhampir... that''s cool. I heard it difficult for dhampirs as most food feels bland compared to the taste of blood. I don''t mind giving some if you want."

    "Ah, how considerate. I will be sure to take your offer eventually." Smiling seductively, Scarlet licked her lips.

    Thank god, our protagonist has some hope...

    (I''ll be sure to get something in return though. But even without it, getting my blood sucked by a beauty and not dying from it would be exciting.)

    Nevermind.

    Trash will always be trash.

    Irredeemable that should get sucked to death, unworthy of the dhampir seductions.

    He was after the experience of some mature novel described as pleasuring, as well as reaping benefits.

    Why, just why no one is aware that a guy that deserves to be in hell is setting all the beauties are interested in him? The silver haired prodigy, the red haired elf, and the dhampir! You can find better!

    Seriously, just look properly!

    "...Kristan! W-what are you doing?" With a trembling voice, Ark questioned the behavior of his senior; that appeared behind him and attached a dagger to his throat again.

    "Nothing. Did you know that offering blood to vampires and dhampirs is considered a confession?"

    "N-no..."

    Kristan''s cold voice terrified Ark to the bone. The dagger slightly cut the skin and blood oozed out.

    "Kristan, you can''t go scaring the boy. He didn''t know. My, what a troublesome boyfriend you are." With a casual tone, as if Ark''s life weren''t in mortal danger, Scarlet reveals their relationship.

    Yes, it seems Scarlet was just playing with Ark. She has escaped the heroine path and no longer be of danger of dating this asshole.

    Pulling the dagger, Ark finally remembered to breath.

    (Damn bastard, I will beat the shit out of you one day!)

    "You suit each other... sorry for the rude remark. I may need to learn some demons etiquette."

    "It''s fine..." Scarlet wiped a drop of his blood with her finger and tasted it. "Yep, it''s as bland as water. I would rather have normal food than living on this tasteless blood."

    "That''s a shame... I mean, I am sure Kristan would love to give you his own blood." Uncertain of what to say, Ark tried to expressed disappointment, but quickly changed as Kristan''s face turned demonic.

    (Seductive b*tch! Crazy assh*le! You two are perfect for each other. Make your partner miserable in hell!)

    Ark''s head was filled with rude thoughts toward his senior fellow knights.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Blood Heal."

    With a short chant, Scatlet casts a spell that causes his cut to heal instantly.

    It was the blood magic of the vampires. It is a dangerous power with wide range of application such as offensive, defensive and even healing. Especially effective against weaker opponents, it''s a power that could be used to massacre many.

    "Oh, dwadling here nearly made me forget! I am in a hurry! Excuse me..." Ark dashed away towards the exit.

    (Finally, not between these two psychos. Why was I in a hurry before though... ah, the crying elf. Oh well, I would rather take her on than that crazy pair.)

    Yes, Ark couldn''t bear the couple at once and had merely used an excuse to escape. Only then did he remember of Liliana, but now he judges it to be the less dangerous place to be at.

    "Ark, there you are!"

    "Liliana! Listen, I am sorry about before..."

    He couldn''t avoid Liliana as she called out to him, so he was forced to go and apologize. At least she didn''t cry anymore, so no one would misunderstand the situation to be ''that''.

    "Forget about that. Commander came and explained your situation to me. I would have been just as stressed if I were in your shoes." Apologizing and even show sympathy, Liliana showed the qualities of a role model knight.

    But for Ark, the image of a stupid rude was integrated deep. He won''t treat her as respectfully as before...

    "Even though I am a cheater? I honestly feel regret as I brought it on my own, but leaving that prodigy girl without a rival felt wrong."

    (As expected, she really is a beauty. Maybe I will have luck with her later on when she gains a brain.)

    Indeed the image was integrated, but he treats her respectfully because she is pretty again!? To shamelessly think so rudely of a nice person like Liliana and lying blatantly of his nonexisting feelings.

    The pretense of humility, regret and sense of duty would sicken anyone who knew the truth.

    Unfortunately, Liliana bought it. "That much is fine. Your ''cheating'' would save countless lives with the growing Wind Avatar. And I am willing to help you train whenever."

    "Ah, thank you. I really aplreciate, really." Ark bowed his head, smiling sincerely.

    (Would the training involve kissing? The vampire chick is taken, but I would do just fine with the elf.)

    The worst part is that his thoughts escaped even the fearsome woman instinct.

    Without doubt, the true enemy of all woman.

    Ark had wasted a lot of time so he had wanted to resume training. Joining him, Liliana watched as he swung the sword in the training ground.

    "Still, Ark is pretty special. Too adapt so easily both in mind and body to this place. Isn''t hatred and distrust for demon blood commonplace?"

    "I really don''t care. In fact, I have been wanting to learn dark magic for years now."

    The same applies to light magic. The two supreme attributes were unreacbable for someone like him. Even if the body adapted to dark magic, he just couldn''t learn it for some reason.

    As mentioned before, one could learn magic outside the inner attribute, but that is an arduous and redundant path. The effort to resist the natural habit of using your innate attribute makes all spells effectively useless.

    Even though Ark could learn all four major elements magic, he would have given it up for an affinity to a single element. But since he can learn as many elements as he wished, the more the merrier.

    So no, the Ark that is trashier than evil demons had no aversion from mere demon blood.

    "What about Liliana? Do you have any benfit from being a demon blood?"

    "Well, I have high rank fire element and huge reservers of magic power. It''s so great I can''t control it very well and sometimes uses a Fireball as strong as Firestorm."

    "Ho, that really is incredible."

    (Tch! You just had to flex huh!?)

    You were the one to ask!

    "Hehe, right? Praise me more!" Liliana was really pitiful to not understand the reality of Ark.

    Don''t fall for his traps! He is a deceitful man that cheat others'' morallity without a heartbeat!

    "In any case, the clothes suits you really well, Ark."

    "Ah? Thank you, I guess."

    The clothes provided by the order were the official uniform of the Solitary Wolves. It was made of elastic and durable materials that are nonflammable, magical resistant, and surprisingly light.

    There was also a sense of fashion in mind, and everyone got slightly different uniforms. For example, Liliana''s own uniform had a different design and colored red. Kristan had darker clothes with shadow patterns. And Scarlet had red blood as well as ice blue colors, causing Ark to guess she also possessed the ice element.

    Ark''s own clothes, though, we very plain. White with black lines which was the basic, it appeared as a clean uniform compared to the others, and was by no means flashy.

    It was just like him, in a sense. Plain and average. So he couldn''t be so happy for the compliment.

    And now, time for the heroine''s power to get tested!

    Now a breathtaking battle where our protagonist wins with wit and resolve...

    "How about we hunt some boars on the plains? I can use my fire magic safely and I can really use a vanguard to protect me."

    Unfortunately, that is not the case. Well, Ark stood no chance in the first place.

    Ark nodds. "Sure, battle is the best training anyways..."

    "You really are desperate."

    "I won''t kick the bucket just yet. The duke must think I would fail and plans my death, but I won''t go down without a fight!"

    Thus, with high spirits, Ark and Liliana sets to the plains.

    The mission of boar subjugation was initially the adventurers'' job. However, the number of boars attacking in groups proved too much for the adventurers of the area and the job was transferred to the closest knight order¡ªthe Solitary Wolves.

    Officially, the Solitary Wolves is only known for the feats of subjugating monsters and maintaining peace in its vicinity, which is normal for any knight order. So Liliana was considerably known and some farmers even greeted her amicably.

    "Do they know of... you know?"

    "No. I told them my other half is a human with red hair. I am one of the less conscpicious in the order because my abilities aren''t directly related to demons."

    "I see."

    Kristan''s shadow magic is a no go, for example. It is hard to hide your true power in battle as sometimes monsters could pose greater threat than anticipated.

    Reaching the plains, Ark didn''t need more than a second to understand why the local adventurers gave up hunting the boars.

    There were at least fifty on sight. Adding those that didn''t appear from here, you would get a number that reached three digits. In addition, it was the annoying Red Boar of them all.

    The characteristic of the Red Boar was not only having tough skin, but also high fire magic resistance. Ark would find it difficult to defeat even one with a sword and Liliana is a fire mage, making her a bad fit.

    (Can we even do it just the two of us?)

    The comission is rather urgent and Ark doubted they could kill so many of the Red Boars themselves.

    If they don''t do something now, the farmers would soon suffer from boar invasion.

    "Hey, Liliana, how about we return and carefully pre..."

    "Fireball!"

    A ball of fire appeared at poured on the enemy. More specifically, a ball of fire at the size of a house.

    The red boars hit were grilled to death, suffocated from the oxygen in their body forcfully consumed by the flames, and died in anguish not even monsters deserved.

    That alone killed at least 20 boars.

    "Hmm? Sorry, I was already chanting and couldn''t hear you. You were saying?"

    "Nothing, just nothing."

    At this rare instance, Ark was the lesser evil. Liliana showed such cruelity towards the boars in such innocent manner, Ark abandoned all impure thoughts about the girl who could fry him like toast.

    After that, the two hunted all the boars in the plains to near extinction. Liliana had the killing count of 89 while Ark killed 17.

    Both impressive numbers, but the difference between the two was like a holler in a library.

    "We gave the farmers all the meet so it seems this winter will be easier."

    "Over a hundred boars. Was it mating season or something?" Ark had turned off his common sense to protect his sanity.

    "No idea..."

    An ominous premonition crept to Ark. He knew this number was unnatural, but even rare events like stampede or outburst didn''t quite fit.

    Something must have caused the boars to move location...

    (Whatever. It could be something about the ecosystem here or whatever.)

    Unfortunstely, the premonition is suppressed by stark idiocity and Ark completely move on.

    A shame, because he could have saved himself from a lot of troubles in the near future.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Currently, deep inside the forest near Solitary Wolves HQ.

    The earth trembled.

    The slight tremor was so weak, no human could detect it from afar. But the animals in the forest could feel it, the presence of great evil looming above their neck, ready to kill.

    It was a gradual process over countless years. So slightly it would go unnoticed.

    But compared to the past when that spot was brimming with life and vitality, the death and decay rooted in a small circle that all life forms detested.

    Finally, the tremor changed.

    No longer resembling a quake, it was the sound of metal clanks.

    Then, intangible metal chains appear. Weakened by the centuries and millenias, the one imprisoned by the chains smiled.

    "Soon, I shall be free!"

    It was a sinister being. Only death and destruction followed it.

    Persistently and patiently scratching the tether that binded it, the being overcame the torturous ages and soon will taste freedom once more.

    As his shackles loosened and the physical form was nearly visible, waves of sinister and unholy power began to spread into the nearby trees and animals.

    With the corruption of the forest in motion, an evil laughter resounded far in the forest.

 Chapter 6

    "You will go on an investigation mission."

    Few days after the boar hunt, Kristan, Ark and Liliana were summoned by Commander Elizabeth and were given a mission.

    Ark thought it was normal. Liliana said the Solitary Wolves are often given special missions, all discretive, as all the members have unique skillsets that diverge from the average knight. However, that was not the case.

    Both Kristan and Liliana''s face distorted.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I said often, but it just in general. Being given a task directly is a sign of bad news, usually." Liliana was the one to answer.

    "Yes, it is never a good sign when we are the ones assigned to deal with missions."

    (No shit. I hate troublesome stuff so spare me! Haa all I want in life is laze around and be the strongest. Is that wrong?!)

    Yes. It is very wrong.

    "Don''t worry. There were signs of increased activity from the monsters in the forest here. We simply got it for being in the proximity." Elizabeth calms everyone as she sits on the chair with a dignified expression. "The detail are..."

    (Pfft, is she putting a pillow on the seat? Haha, just the thought is tearing me apart.)

    Amidst the serious atmosphere, there was a dumbass daring to not pay attention and mock his very own commander! The shamlessness!

    The commander is a petite woman. Naturally, she was often mocked for her strature and is sensitive to when people laugh at her.

    "...The leader is Kristan. Make sure to follow his orders. Any objections."

    "None."

    "Nope."

    "Then get to it."

    In this world, a woman''s instinct is a very well known power. Capable of detecting even the slightest of signals, it is a reliable sense in daily life in dealing with goofs much like Ark.

    However, Ark is a special case that uses Phantom to forcibly block all signals causing him to appear as innocent as he look.

    If it wasn''t for that, the much deserved beating would surely have come.

    But instead, they all leave without a much of a word, setting to depart as soon as possible.

    The forest near the headquarters of was called Mir Forest. It was nowhere near as dangerous as the Aracnum Forest in the capital but a calm place with weak monsters.

    "Ahh!! Why are there so many? This is the case of the boars all over again!"

    Now however, surrounded by dozens of wolves, Ark and co battled the unusual number of monsters with an unusual strength.

    Or more accurately, Ark and Kristan did. They didn''t even need Liliana''s large-scale magic. Kristan demonstrated his assassin competence by swiftly killing all the enemies while Ark also showed his swordmage skills by casting multiple spells and firing precisely, using the gap to land a finishing blow.

    Originally, Kristan is ill-suited against multiple opponents and Ark is just weak. But as Kristan is far more powerful than average assassins, the wolves were no threat. As for Ark, he has packed up a lot of experience over the years and is well accustomed to these disadventageous conditions.

    "Sorry I can''t help." Liliana apologeticly says.

    "We can''t have you burn the whole forest, can we? Don''t worry, you are our trump card for anything abnormal."

    "Yeah, don''t even mention it."

    (Mention it, useless elf! I am risking my ass here for you just so you can do nothin? Learn to control your mana better!)

    With such immense magic power, it is only natural to have difficulty to control it properly. The idiot that is too dense and weak to understansd it is the unreasonable one.

    Progressing to the forest while fighting increasingly stronger monsters, Kristan decided it was finally time to take a break.

    "The monsters are getting stronger, which means we must be nearing the source. I have some conjectures but what do you think this is?"

    "Obviously, a mutant monster, no?" Liliana suggested.

    Mutant monsters are rarely been born, all far more powerful than their kin. When such a presence take place, all the weaker monsters are forced to retreat further out of the forest. A stampede occurs often along the birth of mutants.

    But Ark thought differently. "That would not explain the increase in strength of various monsters."

    "It would if it''s a special type that can enhance other monsters." She retorted.

    It is a reasonable assumption. Kristan also agreed, thinking the same. These types of monsters always bring casualties, but both Kristan and Liliana were confident against this level. Assuming they are correct, they could even subdue the monster now and save the troubles of arranging a subjugation raid.

    "The power of the monsters hasn''t increased too much, so a weak mutant is the most fitting description. We will go and defeat it." Making a decision, he get up on his feet.

    "I don''t like this..." Ark was still not convinced.

    Subconsciously, he had sensed a faint ''intent'' too profound to grasp. The danger the owner of this intent are impossible to estimate. Being unable to bring the information to the conscious mind, Ark was left with bad feeling without proof or reason.

    Thus, muttering to himself, Ark could only follow quietly. Leaves rustled below his feet hesitantly stepping forward.

    (Useless shits! If I die, I will kill you!)

    At least remain solemn...

    Verbally abusing his comrades in his mind, Ark and the group advanced further into the forest. It was then that Ark remembered to ask something important. "How many more members the Solitary Wolves? No way a knight order is composed of only four members."

    "There are currently three members that I''m aware of that Ark has yet to meet." Kristan answered.

    "Isn''t that too little?"

    That''s only seven members. Six if you exclude Ark who joined only recently. The other eleven orders have dozens of knights at their disposal, making Solitary Wolves overwhelmingly outnumbered.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    (No wait, that means there are only three more psychoes. I can do this! I probably won''t even see them much!)

    Indeed, the distinct personallity of his comrades are hard to deal with, though not as much as his own. Unbeknownst to Ark, he is a perfect fit for this eccentric order.

    "You think demon blood are that common? The birth of a demon blood is rare to begin with, and it''s even rare for them to mature peacefully." It should be natural. Not just strength, the circumstances weren''t always in their favor. "Besides, all the members are better than even elites knights."

    Recalling Kristan''s shadow magic and Liliana''s large-scale fire magic, Ark didn''t doubt these words for a second.

    "...It seems we''ve arrived."

    The color of a forest is green. That is also the case in Mir.

    But for some reason, a large domain of ashess tinted the forest gray. All the plants amd trees decayed, creating a glade with desolate soil and the rotten stench of death.

    In the midst of such appalling scene, stood a single monster. Ark couldn''t identify the exact race, only it had eight arms with an ogre''s build. The monster was with her back laid bare, seemingly unaware of the group behind it.

    "I was right, after all!" Liliana gloated in whispers.

    Kristan sign in relief. "So it wasn''t a demon, after all. This type of monster could enhance others. Okay, Liliana, fire a single strong spell and kill it."

    A demon.

    Ark was lost in thoughts the moment he heard the mention of a demon. The existance of a demon does make monsters stronger. The dark element had great compatibility with monsters due to their beastly and simple nature.

    (Something feels wrong.)

    Having concluded that, Ark focused all his senses on the monster. It moved, like any living being. And most importantly, it held presence, as if it was actually there.

    But there was a single sense that disproved what the normal senses received.

    The monster had no intent.

    Being without intent is akin to being without the ability to have pure thoughts. Humans do have intent, but it is far less glaring compared to beasts and monsters relying on instincts.

    Meaning, the monster in front of them was without doubt a fake.

    Ark was about to warn his friends, but he was too late. Liliana was done casting.

    "Flame Torrent!"

    "No!! Anti-flame torrent!"

    He activated the anti magic in hope to stop the wave of flames. However, the position from which his anti magic was fired was too difficult, and Ark failed to stop it.

    "Ark! What is the meaning of...?"

    With a snap sound resounding, the flames swallowed by a dark presence. It was more sinister than they had ever felt before.

    "Ah, what a delicious flames. Is this the magic of a fire demon? No, the stench is owned by halflings..."

    Covered in darkness, it was a being antagonized by the world itself.

    A demon was freed from his chains.

    Ready to bring destruction.

    The trio trembled. The demon in front of them was extremely powerful, enough for its mere presence to intimidate them.

    "Stay behind and take cover." Kristan said, hiding his agitation. "I''ll kill it."

    Disappearing completely from the two''s perception, Kristan dived into the shadows.

    The demon in front of him was sealed so long ago that it had been forgotten from the people''s mind. There is no way that any being sealed for so long isn''t weakened and exhausted already.

    Thinking as such, the smartest move is to kill it as soon as possible before it recovers its strength.

    Kristan''s thought process was logical. In fact, he is definitely correct about the demon being extremely weakened.

    "Another halfling, and a shadow child too. Shadows are what the moon is to the sun, just inferior imitation, but manners require one to eat what is served."

    "What?"

    However, from the very beginning, he was a bad match.

    Noticed in an instant, Kristan was pulled from the shadows. At the grasp of the demon, his magic power was being rapidly absorbed.

    "I am Orcus." The demon, named Orcus, smiled at Kristan with a hint of madness. "A gluttony demon."

    These words alone caused Kristan to pale.

    Gluttony demons are the rarest of all. With the innate ability to absorb magic power of all elements with the exception of light, they are the most feared of all demons.

    It is said that the strongest demon king in history was a gluttony demon. His reign was absolute and many heroes failed to kill him.

    From afar, Ark and Liliana paled as well.

    "W-we have to call help! The Commander! I am sure she can defeat that..."

    "It''s no use! By the time she reaches here, we will be long dead. We can''t even call her now."

    The monster in front was far stronger than them. The Sage Elizabeth possessed light magic, and could potentially defeat Orcus. Even so, Ark wanted the monster to be defeated before his untimely death

    (Should I switch sides?)

    Ark was willing to abandon his comrades to death without hesitation. But he erased that thought.

    (That guy will kill me and just laugh!)

    The thought of being played by the demon, even though it has yet to happen, made killing intent boil inside him.

    "Can''t you do what you did against the Sylphid? Just grab Kristan and we will escape."

    "It would take hours to complete the ritual!" Even that won''t be at full power, so Ark could not use it. Moreover, there is no guarantee Orcus won''t suck him dry. "I have a plan but... I need access to a large amount of magic power, now."

    Constructing a plan in his mind, Ark and Liliana had a tiny chance to survive, only if Ark had vastly more mana than his own reserves.

    Racking his brain, it seemed impossible. A ritual took too long, and all the other methods Ark could think of were either unfeasible or impractical.

    (Nothing. I have got nothing. We have to abandon Kristan and warn the commander on our own.)

    It was the moment Ark meant to propose his terrible thoughts out loud.

    "Synchronization."

    A single word.

    Maybe their thin thread of hope.

    "Synchronization is a technique where two mages combine their magic powers to use stronger magic. My reserves are good enough, no?"

    Indeed, Liliana hold within her magic power outclassing a thousand magicians. Her inborn class is a Flame Archmage, one of the highest grades of magician class, and her fire magic talent is better than the Sage Elizabeth.

    Surely, her mana is enough.

    However, the strong attribute of fire might consume Ark''s body.

    "Let''s do it."

    But they had no other choice.

    Taking her hand, Ark consciousness dived into Liliana''s imagery world. His weak magic couldn''t resist the pull from her.

    The scenery the greeted him was a storm of flames, more fiery and hot and uncontrollable than he had ever seen. It was the manifestation of Liliana''s magic power and element. The

    mere thought of trying to control it seemed ridiculous.

    {It''s worse than I thought. Can''t afford to hold back.}

    He started to understand why even a lowly fireball spell had that much power. But still, he continued to think he could somehow do it.

    Entering the midst of the storm, Ark remembered something he had learned a long time ago from his mother.

    ''Nature doesn''t like to be control. It would resist and exhaust us weak humans eventually. By using the wind, they navigate the skies for hours and days...''

    ''Mom, the food tastes like charcoal. Believe me, I compared it.''

    It was the period when his mother tried to cook, and Ark was forced to eat that terrible food, so he remembered it well.

    So, without imposing himself, Ark only attempted to stretch his awareness and grasp over the whole magic power.

    That alone was exhausting and frought with pain. Ark could feel his soul burning from Liliana''s powers. He felt this capacity rivaled Silvia who is the avatar of the wind element.

    {Now! Redirect it and change to what I need!}

    Tremendous amount of red mana gushed out of Ark and Liliana. It was fiery as fire, but together the two put their mind to suppress that element from manifesting.

    Ark''s expression was desd serious. "Liliana, you know that as a mage, I cannot possibly defeat that gluttony demon or that Sylphid fairly, right?"

    "Yes, I know. ''Fairly'', is it?"

    "Yep. Let me show you how powerful I am... when I cheat!"

    Burned from the inside, Ark mobilized sheer will to continue standing. "Mind Accel."

    With the attributeless utility spell, the scenery had truly lost all colors and turned grey. As the world itself slowed down, Ark continued to chant a single spell.

    "Array Formation."

    The magic that is used to convert the magic activation method from ''chant'' to ''formation''. It required the user extreme concentration to use effectively.

    Luckily, the current Ark lacked no such thing.

    "Hmm? The two didn''t escape yet?" Orcus started to notice the magic emitted from the duo. He had yet to completely suck Kristan as he had seperated his mana to different segement and used stealth to hide each part.

    It was the effort of a senior protecting his juniors. Buying them as much time as possible.

    However, finally annoyed by Kristan, Orcus tossed him away. "The girl''s mana seems extremely delicious. Why bother with leftovers?"

    "No...! Escape..." Too exhausted to even stand up, Kristan could do nothing but whisper weakly. He was too far, and his body was even injured from the powerful throw; evidence of Orcus recovered strength.

    "Hoho!" Orcus smirked.

    Hence, it was now the confrontation between Orcus and Ark and Liliana.

    "Hey, would you give me a minute?" Ark raised his voice to reach Orcus. "I will prepare a spell that even a gluttony demon can''t take!"

    It was an arrogant declaration. Orcus was well aware that Ark had a tremendous load of magic power to his command. But there was no way a gluttony demon as strong as himself would fail to take it.

    "Take as much time as you need." He was already treating Ark as a chef serving a meal.

    Even as thousands of red magic formations covered the skies, he remained unfazed.

    It was merely seconds later that he came to regret it, as soon as Ark chanted.

    "Light of Annihilation."

    And a pillar of light descended upon the gluttony demon Orcus.

 Chapter 7

    "Hhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! It hurrrrtttttsssssss!!"

    Subjected to the holy light that disintegrate all evil, the gluttony demon Orcus screamed in anguish.

    He had sensed no trace of holy power, and the sudden appearance of the demon''s bane spelled trouble even to the mighty gluttony race.

    "Again!"

    As the first attack had failed to kill Orcus, Ark didn''t drop his guard and rained more light while casting more light spells to attack Orcus.

    (Hehe, got you now!)

    Ark knew that light magic had one absolute advantage over all magic: speed. Spells fired at the speed of light are impossible to avoid.

    Still, Orcus continued to stand.

    "Amazing...! How do you have light magic?"

    Naturally, he didn''t have. But with no focus to spare, he didn''t answer Liliana and kept raining beams of light.

    The fact that he could keep going surprised him as it meant Liliana still didn''t run out of mana.

    (Why. Are. You. Not. Dying!?)

    "You braaatttt!!!" Darkness exploded with his roar, diverting the light away.

    It was bad. Unable to finish him in one go had given Orcus an opportunity to recover from the pain and react.

    He was by no means unscathed. Blinded by rage and pain, Orcus ignored his tattered body. If he were to escape and focus on recovering, he just might survive, but all he could think of is revenge.

    "Just like him! You piss me off just like that damned guy!"

    The brat who trapped Orcus thousands of years ago. He had trusted him, treated him like kin, disciple, all for a stab in the back.

    It might have been a strech to compare two different people from completely different eras, but the resemblence hit him like a bolt of lightning.

    He was a Demon Lord, serving the Demon King as the right hand. Knowing one day he would be the one to rule. But then, he was betrayed and sealed by his weakling of a disciple.

    Charging to kill, Ark spoke to Liliana. "Together!"

    "Yes!"

    Orcus vaguely remembered feeling weak magic power and no element, so he disregarded him at first. The other two were half demons and a bad match against him, so, joyful at his regained freedom, he was once again lax.

    And now, another weak brat has outmatched him, this time for good.

    A golden magic formation that seem to encompass both fire and light was constructed in front of the raised intertwined hands of Ark and Liliana.

    " "Holy Light Whirlwind!" "

    Chanting together, Ark and Liliana fired a tornado of golden light.

    ''The arrogance of the strong is my downfall, huh? I should have learned my lesson last time.''

    Engulfed by the light, Orcus'' darkness was fully consumed, and his body dusted away.

    "W-we did it! We won... Ark? Ark!?"

    But Ark no longer heard any voices. Too exhausted to remain awake for even a single moment, a different kind of darkness engulfed his world.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Gluttony demon!?"

    It was completely coincidental that Silvia heard the fuss raised in the room designated for commanders meetings.

    As the 1st Knight Order of Arcadia, Jupiter''s HQ was conveniently located in the capital and was the easiest to access.

    Well, depending on the commander. Some could use flight magic or run fast, while others needed to travel normally. Only the Sage could teleport though.

    She was just done with practice when she overheard the term of gluttony demon.

    Naturally, as the daughter of a duke, Silvia was well educated and knew what it meant. The worst race of all demons.

    So, she ended up eavesdropping.

    "As I was saying," Silvia recognized the owner of the voice to be Elizabeth. "Three members of my order encountered an ancient gluttony demon. Historical records confirmed it as a gluttony demon who was about to invade an ancient city mysteriously disappeared. It had been subjugated."

    Silvia held her breath. After her commander told her that Ark joined the Solitary Wolves, she realized not much is known about that order. Many people don''t even know that the famous Sage is the leader of such group.

    However, being as well connected as Silvia is, she managed to unravel the mystery: it is an order composing mighty demon blood, secretly protecting the country.

    Even still, without light magic, especially for demon blood, the gluttony demon race is unstoppable.

    "Casualties?" It was Julius.

    "None."

    Everyone gasped.

    "Who exactly were the participants?"

    "Kristan Tenebris, Liliana Flamberg... and Ark."

    Hearing the name of her rival, Silvia was instantly convinced. It was Ark. He was the main reason the demon was safely defeated. She didn''t know much of the other two, but stuck to her gut feeling.

    "Hmm, you said the demon was sealed. Is it correct to assume it was weakened?"

    "Yes."

    "So let me guess, that Tenebris kid assassined him before it managed to recover, or that Flamberg managed to overwhelm his absorption in the weakened state." Completely disregarding Ark, a commander she couldn''t recognize by voice suggested.

    "No, Ark played major by controlling Liliana''s magic power to defeat the demon. It was thanks to Ark that all my subordinates made it out alive."

    "B-but...!"

    "That is all."

    Elizabeth left the meeting, encountering Silvia who tried to hide. The attempt made the sage chuckle.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "If it isn''t the kingdom''s most promising star."

    "H-hi, Lady Elizabeth. S-soryy for spying on you..." Having being caught red handed, Silvia could only apologize.

    "Don''t mention it. I understand why you would find the subject interesting. Would you walk me to the exit?"

    For Elizabeth to ask that it meant that she wanted to speak Silvia. While she showed courtesy toward the commanders, there was no reason not to teleport straight home.

    Taking her cue, Silvia joins the sage as they walked. Or more accurately, as she walked. Elizabeth merely floated with magic.

    "Ark is amazing. I thought I was getting stronger, but he leaves me in the dust."

    "Indeed, he does." Elizabeth sounded strange, as though choking a laugh. "You are a cut above what you used to be. Honestly, your talents are dazzling even to my eyes."

    But still.

    "But Ark is a different kind of strong than you. He has strength of mind greater than most people, even a prodigy such as yourself would find it difficult if you were in his position."

    Being talentless on the level of the soul itself but still not giving up is rarer than a drop in the desert.

    But Silvia wasn''t aware of Ark''s lack of talent. She had grown biased as he managed to defeat even her in an overpowering manner.

    "The strength of mind..."

    Wasn''t she living a life filled with efforts, with a goal and purpose? Wasn''t it that that granted people strength? If in the past someone''d have asked if she had a strong mind, Silvia wouldn''t even hesitate.

    Now however, she found herself lacking.

    "Ah, I forgot to mention." Elizabeth suddenly bursted the bubble of thoughts. "He also overdoes it too much. Ark has yet to wake up in days now."

    "Is he okay!?"

    "He is fine..." a mischievious smile appeared on the sage. "Would you like to see him?"

    "W-what are you saying?! I can''t just leave t-to go see him!" Blushing for no obvious reason, Silvia didn''t understand her raging heart.

    The man that defeated her. Her rival.

    She wanted to see him. But for some reason, it felt as though the reason isn''t just to see if her rival is fine. It was something else, something unrecognized.

    "Nonsense, you are coming with me." And without letting her decide, Elizabeth teleported away with Silvia.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ark was in a dark room.

    Inside it a scenery was projected. It was a kid getting beaten up by bullies.

    "What''s with that memory... wait, that isn''t me."

    The kid with black hair and obsidian eyes much like Ark made it seem like the memories of his own childhood.

    Ark doesn''t remember much of his childhood. Knowing his lack of talent and worth even from back then, he had suppressed the memories of that time as it was filled with despair and anguish too great for him to endure.

    It isn''t like everything is erased. The big details and some good memories are all in there. Since he wasn''t keen on recovering some useless memories, Ark didn''t delve much into the subject.

    So he wasn''t able to tell with a glance. But looking more closely, Ark noticed that the face is different from his own, albeit the resemblence.

    "Wait... aren''t they demons?"

    Some of the kids had red, blue or green skin color. Some had horns or tails. It was the bullied kid that looked the closest to a human.

    The projection got closer and closer, and the kids dispersed while running away.

    "Boy," it was Orcus'' voice, much younger and vibrant. "The weak cannot defeat the strong."

    "What do you care, sir?"

    "You challenge the strong as though it is obvious. I find your vain actions amusing."

    By now, Ark understood what this dream is. It was the rare occurence called ''Demon Slayer Dream''.

    Those who killed strong demons may experience some memories of the demon. It is only once per demon, and is rare. Once every thousand demons is still lucky. In fact, Ark was the only one experiencing this peculiar phenomenon, unlike Liliana.

    "How do you know it''s vain? I may one day surpass them! I will one day become the Demon King!"

    "Fool! You can never reach that place with your measly talents. It is I, gluttony demon Orcus, who shall rule our kin!"

    As the fearsome gluttony demon, just the sound of this race is enough to convince everyone in the possiblity.

    "Wow, sir is amazing. Let me follow you! I want to be just as strong!" The kid expressed respect and enthusiasm in front of the proud demon.

    "Hmph, a brat like you is delusional." Orcus'' haughty attitude was annoying to even see. "But I like your guts. Follow me."

    Smiling, the kid follows Orcus.

    It might appear as the kid is just happy to follow a strong demon, but Ark knew better.

    He had seen through the facade in an instant. After all, it was similar to his own. However, the kid was much worse.

    If Orcus was as sensitive as Ark, he would have realizes that from the moment the kid was called vain... no, from the moment Orcus said there was something he cannot do, the mind of the little devil gushed with elaborated and profound killing intent.

    That same child had grown and executed his revenge on all the bullies, and then went for the demon that belittled him. For Orcus who grew fond of the boy and taught him directly.

    He was as petty as Ark and even crueler. The embodiment of a devil. No wonder Orcus compared the two. He might have instinctively sensed the similarities.

    (Sheesh, what a little monster. That Orcus bastard is almost pitiful, but he deserves as much for trying to kill me.)

    It''s amazing how Ark is completely oblivious to the resemblences.

    If he''d have seen, he might have tried to improve himself as a person... or not. He is one piece of work.

    "Well, that''s an honestly disappointing memory. I have no use knowing that a little devil was adopted who know when. If it was a secret to greater power of something..."

    But the memory had already begun to fade.

    It was time for Ark to wake up.

    "...."

    Opening his eyes, Ark finally awoke and confirmed his surroundings. He was at the Solitary Wolve''s infirmary.

    At the side of his bed lied Liliana. Too tired of waiting for Ark to wake, she fell asleep.

    "Hey.... Silvia. I did not expect to see you there."

    (At least be like Liliana and sleep. Why ruin the perfect atmosphere!?)

    Looking at him visibly flustered, Ark should have skipped a beat inside. Instead he blamed her for ruining his chances to hit on Liliana. All the while wanting the situation to be the same with Silvia.

    "I''m sorry..! I will take my leave!" Silvia ran off the room.

    (Did she start to fear me because of my awesomeness? Poor her, must be trembling... actually, who cares?! This might be usable in battle, hehe.)

    As Ark was thinking nonsense as usual, Liliana had woken up.

    "Ah... Ark! Ark! I''m so glad!"

    "Hey, hey. I am fine now. No need to cry."

    (It''s your damn fault. Your mana burned me from the inside out, you radiator! I was nearly made like my mother''s cooking!)

    Why must he act like a gallant prince when in reality he is so petty most demons would lose? Also, what kind of son insults his own mother''s cooking, even if it really is just charcoal?

    He makes someone as beautiful and kindhearted as Liliana cry, yet blames her. Give her back those tears, scoundrel!

    Liliana continued to cry for the unworthy man. He slept for many days, making her more and more anxious. It was really hard for her.

    There was nothing Ark could do or say besides letting her cry on his shoulder.

    "...."

    (Why do I have to listen to your wailing when I was the one damaged? This idiot elf... if not for the red hair, I would thrown her out of the window.)

    Ark hoped there is a less stupid red hair girl so he could give up on the elf. Being prettier also wouldn''t hurt.

    Several minutes later, Elizabeth came and sent Liliana out to talk to Ark privately.

    "Now, I casted a barrier to prevent eavesdropping, so feel free to speak as you like."

    "Is that even necessary?"

    "Not unless you don''t want our cute little Sylphid discovering your cheatings. Disillusion is probably something you want to avoid."

    Ark didn''t know how he''d die if Silvia learns the truth about him. Will she kill him? Or her crazy doting father will?

    He hated both options.

    "And so, I will cut to the chase." The expression of Elizabeth turned serious. The tension in the room peaked. "How did you use light magic without attribute or blessing?"

    So it was as he had guessed.

    Using light magic is normally impossible for someone without the attribute. You could get a blessing from the goddess of light, but such people had to devote their lives to sanctity by the goddess'' doctorine.

    (From the very beginning, light magic is fundamentally different than others. Just like dark magic, it is unnatural.)

    Dark magic could only be used by demons and rare humans. It originated from a different realm so no wonder the use of it isn''t common.

    The same applies to light. The gods have blessed humanity with the antithesis of dark magic to counter the invading demons.

    Ark had no attribute for either, and it wasn''t something he could even somewhat use like other elements.

    So how did Ark use light magic?

    "The sun."

    The answer was no else than the giant heat ball that keeps life on earth from the frost.

    "The sun?" Even the Sage didn''t understand Ark right now.

    "Commander, there is a giant source of light element constantly sending the world its element. I would naturally want to use it."

    "But how?"

    "I used Liliana''s magic power to construct a magic formation to concentrate sunlight and fire it as a weapon, empowered by mana due to lack of time. By gathering light element, I''d temporary access to light magic."

    It was only possible thanks to Liliana providing her mana and so Ark could create something like magnifying glass.

    In fact, he had only collected little of the element to use for spells. Most were just his controlling sunlight and purifying it to make sure Orcus didn''t absorb some.

    "But sunlight is impure. The gluttony demon could definitely have absorbed it."

    "That''s why I seperated the elements beforehand. It''s wasteful but I didn''t have another choice."

    "I understand." The serious expression from before seemed like a lie now. "As expected, you are a madman. Well then, good luck."

    (Madman you parent! And what do you mean good luck?)

    However, his free spirited commander had already teleported away.

    Confused, Ark barely paid attention to Silvia as she entered again, even more flustered than before.

    But then, her words granted her his full attention.

    "Ark, l-let''s go on a date!"

    Ark''s troubles showed no sign of ending.

 Chapter 8

    ''Let''s go on a date!''

    Although such a declaration was made, Ark thought he had missheard.

    In no world did he ever think that he would get a date with a duke''s daughter and the kingdom''s rising star. It was the dream of all men his age.

    "I''m sorry. Did I make you wait long?"

    And it was reality.

    Dressed in a fashionable white cardigan on top of a frilly ice-blue dress, Silvia''s signature silver hair was well accentuated. The beauty Silvia was in casual clothes could make most man drool.

    "No, I just got here."

    (Yeah, I waited long. What the hell are you doing not coming on time? And you call yourself a noble? Tsk.)

    But the beautiful sight couldn''t erase the pettiness and spitefullness of our protaginst''s heart. For the record, he''d only waited for 5 minutes.

    "Your clothes suits you very well, Silvia."

    "Is that so? Thanks."

    (Oi, are you just receiving compliments without giving back? Did you grow up in a cave?!)

    Incidently, Ark was only dresses in plain clothes not worth mentioning. To want a compliment of such boorish outfit is way too unjust.

    At least he knew not to press the issue.

    Although it was Ark''s first date, he has some knowledge thanks to his mother teaching him the basics. She''d never thought the knowledge she taught her son would be used in such bad manners.

    "Shall we go then?"

    "Ah, let''s go."

    The two started walking around the capital.

    Ark had little time to recover before the date. Abruptly suggested, he prefered to refuse as the current him wanted little to do with Silvia who, he blames, made the duke wish for his head.

    If it wasn''t for Elizabeth ordering him to go, he would have avoided this dream date that he only viewed as troublesome.

    "It really surprised me when you suddenly suggested a date." Ark had known Silvia for only a short time.

    In fact, if you exclude the time he dressed as Aria, it is correct to say Ark and Silvia barely met twice. They don''g really know each other.

    But it was for that reason Silvia had suggested it. "Yes, I really want to know Ark better. I heard that dates help with that. O-of course, there is no other meaning...!"

    "Heard?"

    "Yes..."

    "I see. I also wants to know Silvia better."

    (If I ever catches the idiot that planted that idea...)

    As they walked around and chatted, Ark had noticed that no one approached them. Silvia is very famous and pretty so he thought someone would have at least recognize her.

    It seems she was wearing an item that blocks facial recognition. Unless talked to, there shouldn''t be any trouble.

    The sun positioned at the center of the sky when the two stopped to eat lunch.

    "I can''t believe you defeated a gluttony demon." As the topic came up, Silvia expressed her marvel and admiration.

    Ark shruggs. "It was a team effort. I couldn''t have done so alone."

    (If they had listened to me, we''d not have entered that situation. Of course this great me is so amazing!)

    "The Solitary Wolves, huh? I was surprised to discover the mystery behind that place."

    "Yeah, it really is surprising. Nevertheless, I don''t regret being there. The others are real strong. I may have gone there because of the sage, but it''s the members of the Solitary Wolves that makes it such a wonderful place."

    (Actually, take me out of there. It''s filled with psychoes and stupid people, and they are all strong enough to kill me! That damned commander...!)

    They are all nice people, and all are far smarted than this idiot. Especially the commander who had shown her grace by protecting Ark and taking him under her wings.

    Seeing Ark happily talking about his comrades (shamlessly cursing them silently) made Silvia feel a tingle of envy. However, unaware of the identity of this feeling, she hurriedly suppresses it.

    The date with Ark was suggested to know him better. ''Know thy enemy'' was what she was told. Although it felt wrong to spy on the enemy in the eyes of the upright Silvia, she decided to go with it. Or more like, she was pushed to go.

    But since she is already here, she might as well do something.

    "Hey Ark, would you like to go adventuring with me?"

    "Eh? Sure?"

    (What''s that? Well, I am injured so you do most of the work. Don''t forget to split the money fairly, ahh!)

    Sigh, such an upright and decent person is wasted on the trashy Ark.

    Finishing their meal, the two now headed to the adventurer guild. Both were registered as members before becoming knights, and even after they are still considered members and could take on quests.

    "How come Ark is only B rank? Surely your abilities are enough to get A or even S rank if you wanted."

    Talking about their ranks, it was discovered that while Ark is only B rank, Silvia is A rank.

    Ark is talentless, that much isn''t worth mentioning, but adventuring is the perfect ground to utilize his cheating skills. He can prepare for as long as he wants and go over the limit to hunt any monster. These factors were the main reason Ark reached B rank which makes him an upper-class adventurer.

    And surprisingly, Ark really could reach S rank had he tried hard enough. There was a reason he decided to stay with his current rank.

    "I don''t really care about ranks. I just wanted to train by fighting monsters and pack up experience. I don''t need more."

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    (No way I will get called to do shit for the guild. I live only for myself, not for useless bunch!)

    Rather than humbleness, it was the great aversion from getting an ''Emergency Quest''. Those at A+ ranks could get to do dangerous quests without the choice to refuse. Ark wanted no one to control him, so he avoided ranking up.

    Luckily for him, one must take a specific test to rank up, so he can do as many quests as he pleased without worrying about it.

    By the way, as a duke''s daughter, the guild had no authority to issue these quests for her. It made Ark internally click his tongue in spite.

    "I see."

    "Oh, we are here. Let me grab a quest for us and leave." Reaching the building that smelled of alcohol and looked like a tavern, Ark made a very thoughtful, gentlemanly...

    (I just know she would choose something annoying. Money is the most important!)

    No, just trying to flex his lowlife mindset.

    "Nonsense, I was the one to suggest it. I will take us a suitable quest under my name." With indomitable persistance, Silvia enters the guild, leaving Ark outside.

    "I-I am injured, you know!" However, his voice reached no one.

    Too bad. The healing powers of Solitary Wolves who possess both a sage and a blood magic user is extraordinary. The damages from the ill compatibility synchronization were horrendous, so he is alive, but has yet to recover fully.

    More specifically, Ark cannot use magic at full efficiency and his sword spirit''s output is quartered. It was a huge burden for him, who is weak to begin with.

    Accepting a quest in this condition is going to be risky. That is Ark''s fault for trying to get Silvia do all the work for money.

    "Why isn''t she back yet?" Wondering of the situation as a few minutes have passed, Ark felt something with every cell in his body.

    (I am about to get dragged into something absolutely troublesome and unnecessary.)

    It was a premonition that soon came true.

    "Ark! This girl needs our help!"

    Curses swarmed Ark''s mind like a flood. He scruitinized the girl brought by Silvia with a cold gaze.

    She was young and small, perhaps no older than ten. Dressed in ruggs and a dirty torn robe, it was clear the girl was a slum resident with little to no money.

    It could easily be a trap. Even if the girl really is what her clothes says, it could be she is desperate for money and working with criminals. Yes, one must maintain caution as it cannot be told...

    (Why are you goddamn innocent!? Be a criminal, please! I don''t wanna help you!)

    But the intent-sensitive Ark could read her through and through. The girl is clear, and Ark is stuck with a troublesome, nonprofitable task.

    "Hey there, little girl." Ark crouched down to meet the girl in the eye. "What''s your name?"

    "...It''s Phia," The girl, Phia, said hesitantly. "Is mister adventurer going to help? I don''t have money... but my sister..." She was distraught.

    Ark smiled. "Of course we would help. I, no, we won''t turn a blind eye. We are knights, after all."

    "You don''t need to fear, Phia." Silvia came in. "We will help you as much as we can. A knight''s promise."

    "A knight''s promise....?"

    "A promise made by a knight is unbreakable. We will honor our words with our pride as knight on the line." Ironically, such is said by Ark.

    (It is, in actuality, a convenient tool to make your opponents think you''d do something foolish like fight fair just because you said so.)

    Truly, a man without honor. He had full intentions of using sacred promises to deceive his enemies. What a schemer.

    The words of Ark had planted admiration for knights in Phia''s young heart. In her mind, the image of the greatest knights are the two people in front of her.

    Regrettably, only one fit such image.

    "So, you see..."

    Phia told them of her situation.

    Her older sister, Alma, is an adventurer. However, as she is of low rank, she makes too little money for the both of them. Now, it was still fine if it was just that, but the big sister recently injured her leg and is incapable of working. Unable to afford treatment, Phia desparately came looking for an adventurer with healing magic to heal her sister.

    "I''m so sorry to have my sister trouble you." Reaching the sisters'' house and discussing with the Alma, she apologized for the trouble.

    Her leg was in a bad condition. The tendons were slightly damaged, causing Alma''s expression to grimace with evey step she took. It wasn''t in a condition to leave unattended, or she could lose her leg for life.

    The two sincerely (fake from Ark) insisted to help saying they want to help. They manage to persuade her and started discusiing options.

    "I can''t use healing magic. What about Ark?"

    "Depends on the severity, but I can''t guarantee anything in my condition. It might be wrong to let me handle a delicate spell like healing magic."

    (Aren''t you rich? Just pay for the treatment and get it over with!)

    Phia showed disappointment. "Can''t you help my sister?"

    "It''s not like there aren''t other alternatives. We could pay for your sister''s treatment or..." However, Ark no longer listened.

    The words of Silvia alarmed him. ''We'', as if to say they will both shoulder the fee.

    "Ahh, I forgot! I know some herbs with healing effects. If we combine a healing magic on top of it Alma should get better."

    (Just leave my wallet alone! I will get serious so don''t rob me of my money!)

    Since he decided to get serious, Ark has ushered the girls to come with him to the Aracnum Forest to collect the herbs. It isn''t a place to normally take an injured person and a small girl, but Silvia alone could protect the three of them without problems.

    Even as a bunch of orcs stormed at them, Silvia swiftly fired her intermeidate wind magic to kill them all.

    It was twice as fast and powerful from the first time they met, which clearly dictates her abnormal growth rate.

    (Damn monster!)

    Calling Silvia a monster, a great insult that would surely break the heart of the deceived girl, Ark felt his death nearing by the day.

    "How come Ark isn''t helping?" Phia curisouly asks with innocent eyes.

    "I am slightly injured myself and can''t use magic well, you see... Thunderbolt." An orc that hid behind was fried by Ark casting intermediate magic. "Pushing myself too much may cause permanent damage, though this much is fine."

    "Wow! Big brother Ark is also amazing!"

    "Instantly casting intermediate magic like that... you two aren''t normal." Alma seems to understand the difficulty of this act.

    Soon after waking up, Ark discovered that all the effort he put to control the fiery mana of Liliana caused him to grow in several aspects.

    His mana control took a step further, allowing him to finally reach the stage of intermediate instantaneous cast. The magic veins expanded slightly, so now Ark can pour more magic at once, a concept he has yet to explore, which is a great bonus to him. Furthermore, even the magic power capacity took a step further. It isn''t much considering he had already had 50~60 steps if you use this analogy, but it''s something.

    (If I were a masochist, I would have asked Liliana to do it again, but there must be alternatives.)

    "Well then, we got all the herbs." Finishing the troublesome herb gathering, the group had settled near a river outside the forest.

    The sun has started to set as the sky were tinted peaches and purple.

    Ark concocted the ingredients into a potion, applied it to Alma''s leg then started gathering water attribute mana from the lake.

    Doing so for dozen minutes, Ark carefully purify the mana to further enhance the effectiveness of the spell. He didn''t want to mess this up.

    (Or else they would come to me for the compensation.)

    Finally, Ark was ready. "Water heal."

    Ushering the mana he collected to heal Alma''s leg, he meticulously guide the mana to heal. Murmurs and sounds were heard but he ignored them skillfully. Ten minutes later, Alma''s leg was in perfect condition.

    "T-thank you very much! Both me and Phia are extremely grateful to you! Both of you!"

    "I''m just glad we managed to help."

    He wasn''t.

    He desperately wanted payment for his suffery.

    Saying goodbye to the sisters, Ark and Silvia were left alone. Gentle breeze cooled down the heat of the day as night took over.

    The two''s date is nearly done.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Walking to a luxurious mansion without the slightest discomfort, it was the culprit behind Ark and Silvia''s date¡ªthe Sage Elizabeth.

    Enjoying the situation between the two who had unclear relationship, she brazenly ushered to the troublesome date Ark is stuck at.

    She is Ark''s ride home, but she came earlier to finish some other business she had.

    "Welcome, Lady Avalon." A blonde handsome nobleman greeted her. It was hard to believe he was a middle-age old man.

    The nobleman had aura different from other nobles. His dignity was a cut above others and elegamce overflowed with his every step.

    "Always a pleasure Duke Clarent."

    Yes, it was Silvia''s father and Arcadia''s duke: Gabriel Clarent.

    Normally, it''d be courtesy to have a small talk before heading to the main topic, but both Elizabeth and Gabriel had no patience for that.

    "I had conducted a thorough background investigation on that brat Ark." Gabriel passes a small pile of documents. "15 years old. Had started as an adventurer in the capital four years ago. B rank. Has the qualifications for higher ranks but never took the test. He was involved in only few minor incidents but mostly stayed in the forest and hunt solo."

    It was the record of a bizzare adventurer, but nothing spectacular. Climbing up the ranks so fast is impressive, though.

    "What about before?"

    None of the elaborated documents seemed to hold any informatiom from the time before Ark''s coming to the capital.

    "There is none."

    "What?"

    "Birth registration, imigration.... there is none. As if Ark suddenly came to exist in the capital." Gabriel'' brows burrowed.

    The information network of a duke had failed to gather data on a single individual; an impossible feat for normal people.

    "This profile... you don''t think?"

    "It is a possibility." Gabriel''s countenance was solemn.

    Incidently, Ark''s activities went unnoticed because of their lack of impact on human society. But now it''s too late. The misunderstanding had already been planted.

 Chapter 9

    "As expected, Ark is strong." Silvia started saying nonsense. "You unhesitently reached out to help."

    "It was you who found Phia."

    (It''s your damn fault! Don''t shift the responsibility to me!)

    "But when I tried to help, the only method that came to my mind is using the money and power of my family. I couldn''t heal Alma''s wound. I am not knowledgable about herbs." She was frustrated.

    It was harsh not being able to help with your own power. Silvia realized that if she wasn''t a duke''s daughter, the only thing she had left is her strength and talent. Only brute force, that was what she cultivated all these years.

    Depite receiving education from top class instituations, she had no practical knowledge like Ark. Ark not only can use magic to incredible versatility, but also knows many types of herbs.

    "Honestly, I would give it all up for more power. All the knowledge only means I am still weak."

    Ark couldn''t rely on his own strength to survive. He needed to use everything around him to the fullest. It was because of such weakness that he ended up injured to need the herbs and healing magic.

    The young man named Ark had many worldly desires. Money, fame, women¡ªit was these unimportant things that emphasized his rotten personality¡ªbut above all, stands his supreme unquenchable thirst for power.

    The will to be strong reverbrated endlessly in his heart. He wanted the power to mow down his enemies with ease. He wanted battles to be simple from the gap between sides.

    Being strong. That is the desire and core according which Ark acts upon, before all else.

    "But you are so strong already!"

    "I''m still weak. I can''t help but want more and more power, enough to never take even the slightest injuries from the fiercest battles." Ark was in sync with his thought, a rare occasion. "That''s just who I am. I just want to attain absolute strength, regardless of how delusional and impossible it may seem."

    It is a cruel wish. Many talented people work to improve themselves, and there are many techniques to fight one strong opponent. Absoluteness is a concept that even the Hero and Demon King simply cannot materialize.

    "And what would you do if you ever reach such a state?"

    What''d an aboslute do given the power? What would Ark do if his impossible goal is accomplished?

    "What''d I do?" Ark looked at Silvia as if she asked a silly question. "Obviously, I will be the Hero who protects the world. I won''t allow a single casualty."

    (That and use the money to live luxurily, duh. Oh, and massacre some dragons to flex!)

    Forget being Hero, Ark still hasn''t figured out how to be a decent human being. Give this man the power of the Hero and you''ll find yourself in deep shit.

    But taking his words at face value, Silvia found no words to express her admiration. Thinking Ark of someone with noble desires, only to be sorely mistaken.

    "Haaa, I will work even harder to catch up."

    "Eh?"

    (No! No no no no no!!! Spare me from more effort! Just kick the bucket, or else I will die! How can you shamelessly want mt death so badly!? Noble my ass! Murderer! Training fantatic!)

    It seem Ark had no second to spare. He might have done better to keep his mouth shut had he known, but it''s already too late.

    Losing all sense of leisure he had gained, it was time to call the end of this date. Bidding farewell (swearing inwardly), he reunited with Elizabeth and teleported back to the Solitary Wolves.

    Had Ark not been so pressured by Silvia''s declaration of pouring more effort, he might have noticed the discerning gaze of his commander trying to penetrate his nature.

    "Ark! You are finally back!" Storming at Ark was the red haired elf, Liliana. She was anxious all the time waiting for Ark to return. "How did it go?"

    While it was still not on the level of ''love'', Liliana had developed a strong attachment to Ark, who was the first to ever complimented her cursed hair and shared a life and death experience with her. Knowing he went on a date left her uneasy.

    It was regrettable that it''s Ark. Anyone else would''ve been fine, but the one-sided bond she felt was to a man who''d discard her to save his own skin if left no choice. Not to mention, he was only nice to her because she was his type, and he often referred to Liliana as an idiot in his mind.

    "Urg! I don''t want to talk about it, okay?" Ark was preoccupied with his thoughts and didn''t even notice the relief in Liliana''s face. "I''ve got to go training..."

    There were no breaks for Ark.

    It is the price of being a fraud that deceive everyone he meets with. The innocent ones who believed in Ark''s character are claiming their payment like loan sharks.

    (Recently, all I do is train or fight. Damn you Silvia... I will kick your ass in our next bout!)

    "I don''t think so." Elizabeth casted paralyze on Ark who was heading to a training ground. "You used magic, didn''t you? Now your condition has slightly worsen."

    As expected of the Sage. She accurately saw through Ark''s condition in a flash. It wasn''t on the level of deep concern, as Ark was reluctant to use magic, but some minor damages were indeed there.

    "It can''t be helped. Something important (my pocket money) was at stake!"

    He was skillfully ignored. "Liliana, take this training fanatic and patrol around the village. I trust you''d keep an eye on him."

    "Yes, commander."

    That was an order, one Liliana was happy to comply. She dragged the immoblizied Ark who was swearing in his mind.

    (What training fanatic? If it wasn''t for that damned Silvia, I wouldn''t have been forced to train so hard. Or rather, I wish I could take it easy!)

    Ark was a being above all else. Only he could be so shameless. Only he could curse a cute girl he just went on a date with.

    "You will recover fully in three days. Nothing but physical effort is allowed!"

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    (Then let me train! It''s a million times better than patrolling in a boring village.)

    With no other choice, he surrendered to Liliana pulling him.

    "I am not a training fanatic."

    "I... know."

    "No, I''m really not. Please believe me."

    "Of course." It was a pitying expression, as if she looked at someone crazy.

    (This idiot... I will remember this.)

    Ark is petty. No doubt he will. But for now, it was time to patrol the village. With such quiet place, the atmosphere is tranquil and no threat is at sight.

    It was a waste of time for Ark, but he couldn''t think of a way beyond it. The troublesome task is a direct order from his commander, after all.

    (Even so, this is just making me angry.)

    He had already consumed his philantropic quota for eternity a long time ago. It was the act of helping others that usually brings a sense of fulfillment, instead made him uncomfortable. Doing good deeds without benefit is painful.

    Maybe it wasn''t suitable for Ark to be a decent human from the very beginning.

    "Young miss, how have you been?" A farmer amicably approach Liliana with a smile.

    "Mister Boris, I am fine. Thanks for asking."

    "Here, have a potato."

    "Thank you."

    It was a very natural conversation. No doubt Liliana is well known and liked around the village. It is thanks to her effort in subjugating monsters as well as communicating with the common folk on even ground.

    (You are like a pet dog.)

    "...Liliana, make sure not to receive candies from strangers."

    "Hmm?"

    "Nevermind..."

    He was sighing at the munching Liliana as Boris finally took note of him.

    "You are that kid joining that mysterious knight order. Except for the little lass, we barely got a sight of the other members."

    "Yeah, they are all kinda eccentric."

    (Also psychos. I don''t recommend meeting them unless you are an idiot.)

    Boris laughed. "To put it mildly. Here, have a potato as well."

    "Thanks."

    Ark would never refuse free food. He galdly accepted it and started munching on his own. Maybe he is the one who should be careful not to take candies from strangers.

    "How is it? Mister Boris raises one of the best potatos in the country!" Liliana boasted as Boris scratched his head with a gleeful smile.

    "Dunno. It''s my first time eating a potato."

    His taste buds were also ordinary. Having been dulled from eating mostly dried meat during his adventurer days, he wasn''t picky and couldn''t tell much on food.

    "What, yer telling me your mother never cooked you a potato before?" Boris was surprised.

    Ark''s manners were that of a commoner. He could act as noble, but there was no such need now. He is a commoner after all.

    But even commoners get to eat a potato often in their life. It''s one of the cheapest ingredients and is used widely in various forms of dishes.

    "She tried, many times." Ark explained, the traumatic experience briefly rises before he suppresses it. "My mother has a unique ability to transform any edible substance into charcoal, regardless of her will."

    His childhood had him constantly take raw ingredients or hunting. Ark nearly died several times trying to avoid his mother''s cooking.

    "T-that''s an amazing ability!"

    "I think it just means she can''t cook, young lass."

    "...I knew that."

    (As expected of Liliana. A true idiot.)

    Thereafter, the two continued their patrol while receiving various crops. No abnormality detected, just as expected from a rural village with the base of a knight order nearby.

    Peaceful scenery of the village surrounded by mountain range from one side and forest from the other, with fresh clean air induced tranquility into the heart of the people.

    Sunset took place. Orange, pink and purple filled the sky as the stars slowly revealed their presence.

    "How was it? Did you have fun?"

    "It was refreshing."

    "Training is important, but also rest. Make sure to take a break and enjoy the peace."

    It seems Liliana was watching over Ark. She knew that he had exhausted himself not only physically, but also mentally, and tried to make this patrol an opportunity for Ark to relax.

    "Thanks,"

    Ark smiled, but only on the surface.

    The importance of a break? Even a dunce like Ark was aware of it. He took small breaks whenever he was practicing to cool his head. However, Ark is different from other people.

    He loathes training from the bottom of his heart. Every swing of the sword or a casted spell highlights his incompetence. Pushing his body to the limit is nothing but torture. Never once had he enjoyed immersing in such training.

    Ark''s firm desire to be the strongest is the only thing allowing him to continue. And yet, if he doesn''t torture himself with training, deep anxiety gnaws him.

    (But it''s worth it. Being the strongest is the best.)

    Reminiscing his recet battles with Silvia and Orcus, he vividly remembered the sense of thrill back when he overwhelmed these strong opponents.

    A body moved with sheer speed and force incomparable to anything else he had ever experienced. Blasting powerful magic without break, annihilating the enemy and decimating the ground.

    It was intoxicating. The faint sense of absolute power that couldn''t be afforded often left him drunk, wanting for more.

    Power is his drug. The more he takes, the more he need it. His weakness pains him like a junkie with withdrawal symptoms. Ark cannot stop himself, nor does he want to.

    The desire for power, the anxiety of standing in place, and the desperation of the weak. Ugly emotions swelled inside Ark under the mask of a calm smile, going undetected.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Expanding mana veins? You sure have picked a dangerous subject, Ark."

    Patrolling with Liliana for three days, Ark was now fully recovered and could use both magic and spirit.

    It was now time to delve into the newly discovered concept to further enhance his magic. The expansion of mana veins he had experienced is perfect for speeding up spell casting, a necessaity for a swordmage.

    "Dangerous how?" Standing in the office of Commander Elizabeth, Ark questioned.

    Who is better to ask for advice in this world if not the sage? Elizabeth may be a hundred years ahead of all the researchers across the continent at all magic-related subjects.

    "Think of your magic power as this cup of water. The glass is your mana veins, and my hand tilting the cup as the velocity of the mana flow. Our body makes sure to balance the glass and water to a minimum degree." All amusement left the commander''s face as she stared at Ark with her ice-blue eyes. "Messing with this balance at best cause a continuous mana overflow or shatter the mana veins completely at worst."

    That would end Ark''s path as a mage. As his surperior, and even more as a fellow magician, Elizabeth could not bear see him ruin himself.

    "I will take my chances."

    "...No, you won''t. There''s practically no benefit. What is the highest grade of magic you can cast instantly?"

    "Intermediate..."

    "With that level and that flimsy magic power you''d drain yourself pretty quickly anyways. Sorry, but there''re no shortcuts to getting stronger."

    Saying so, Elizabeth scruitinized the sighing Ark. She had been curious since the day they met about him. Because he was unfathomable in many ways, it revealed difficult to gauge him.

    "No, not a drop of talent in your blood."

    "Urg.."

    Ark flinched as though being pricked by a needle. It was a sensitive spot for him, as he could not deny it.

    "Hey, don''t be so dejected. Just because you are so talentless to the point of anomally, so talentless in magic even beastkin are better suited, so talentless with sword spirit even elves are better suited... what was I trying to say?"

    (This bitch! Did she really try to say something good, only to forget while insulting me?)

    The worst is he cannot refute. It was only truth Ark had to face when he first took the path of a mage and swordsman. Since he was equally inferior to any race''s weak points, there was no way he didn''t realize.

    He tried his best but had it no been for Phantom, he would never have managed to survive, let alone achieve his dreams and ambitions.

    "Sorry, but I had to reaffirm your lack of talent. Otherwise I may forget."

    Intermediate instantaneous magic cast. It is a feat that may sound simple, but the reality is anything but.

    Magicians are rarer than warriors, only one out of a hundred. Among these already rare magicians, only one out of a hundred could perform insta-cast of mid level spells.

    It is ludicrous that a talentless individual is one in a ten thousand rare people. Anyone would make the mistake of seeing talent in Ark.

    They are all mistaken.

    "Supplementing the control you lack with concentration. It seems everything you do is reaching the realms of the talented merely with that beastly mental strength of yours." There was a rare admiration in her voice.

    "I guess it''s something like that."

    Ark felt proud of himself for impressing the sage. It should be obvious since he defeated both the Sylphid and ancient gluttony demon, but he had always wanted to make the members of the Hero Party who saved the world  impressed.

    The Sage. She was a cruical component in the Hero Party and is arguably the best magician in the continent. Possibly the world.

    Of course, he had full intentions to surpass her, but that didn''t deny a slight admiration. It''s especially true as Ark dreamt to be the Hero.

    "Your stupidity is at the peak of the world. Are you aware of your body''s burden? From now on, come regularily for check-ups."

    With that said, Elizabeth kicked Ark out and contemplated.

    ''That brat, he really is desperate. He was desperate even before meeting Silvia. Just don''t let it consume you, or else your fate wouldn''t be better than the Demon King.''

 Chapter 10

    "Ragna is coming back?"

    Ark had planned to get up early and resume his training like every day for the past week. Unfortunately, he overslept, so he headed with an exquisite timing.

    It was the first time he had a meal with everyone. Ark''s plate was filled with vegtables and an omlet. Liliana ate pancakes with maple syrup heavily soaked. Kristan had porridge. Scarlet drank blood from a glass, which made it seem like wine. Their varied tastes indicated their personality.

    Naturally, during a meal chatter is bound to happen. The order is eerily quiet due to lacking personnel so Liliana and Scarlet were filling this void. They told Ark that another member of the order is finally on his way back.

    "He is the best swordsman in our order. So much the training room we have was especially made to withstand his sword swing practice."

    "How is he compared to Silvia Clarent?" Ark used her full name to avoid seeming close. He wanted her out of his life, but she was the best to compare.

    "Hmph, Ragna is a million times better than that first order girl." Liliana seemed dissatisfied at the mentioning of Silvia.

    (Do we not get along with the first order or something?)

    Still, if what she says is true even in the slightest, then Ragna is an extremely powerful individual. Sylphid holds the swordsmanship of the Clarent house, a high level one with great personal compatiblity. Her sword spirit is enough to defeat knights with ease even without magic.

    "My, he used to be the ''only'' swordsman but I guess Ark counts now. I wonder who is stronger?"

    "...anyways, is his sword really that powerful?"

    Ark ignored this question as he felt a chill. Fighting and losing was a result he wanted to avoid, and he pretty much hated that.

    Glancing at each other for a second, all three nodded. Even if the extent wasn''t a million, he seems to be very strong.

    "We all have our specialities; mine is stealth attacks, Liliana excels at large scale battles, Scarlet has tremendous healing prowess... but Ragna is the strongest in duels."

    Meaning his pure force and technique is superior in direct confrontation. The type of strength a Hero has.

    This only drove Ark to want to avoid Ragna. His supposed strength makes him feel insecure.

    (I can control tons of mana at once if I get my hand on it, but my sword spirit is only powerful while using intent. To a small degree at that.)

    Surpassing Silvia in sword spirit is no small degree. She graduated from the best educational institute in the country with the strongest sword spirit in her grade. That means little though as her real speciality lies on the raw force of the Wind Avatar, thus her potential in that area hadn''t fully blossomed.

    Ark is only underestimating himself because using intent consumes a great deal of concentration, and only ever used it on powerful monsters he encountered at the dreadful Aracnum Forest.

    At full output, it''s about B to A rank on knights scale.

    In addition, using or maintaining magic on top of that is a no-go. He''d be incapacitated in five minutes.

    (Against that monster, I had to put forth all my sword spirit, mana and mental strength, plus some extra cheating... doesn''t that mean Silvia is stronger than Orcus?)

    "Why not throw a welcome party?" Liliana suggested as Ark visualized a battle between the two.

    "But he doesn''t really enjoy celebrations." Kristan argued. "We can''t force him to participate in something that makes him uncomfortable."

    As the convesation went on, the chances of Ark to get into something troublesome increased exponentially.

    "Then how about we have a battle royale? He loves battles, after all."

    "No, he loves a duel the most. Ragna told me he hates fighting multiple opponents for some reason... something about devoting your concentration or a waste of time."

    "Hmm, but both me and Lily can''t fight in a duel. Kris is also out since his stealth is useless.."

    Here it comes...

    "What about Ark?" Liliana asks innocently, then turn to the inattentive Ark. "You have a sword spirit, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Auto pilot mode, activated.

    "How about it, wanna have a duel with Ragna?"

    "Sure, that sounds awesome."

    "Then its settled."

    (Hmm? What''s settled? Oh well.)

    Ah, only now is the stupid Ark who doesn''t learn his lesson finished with the simulation. He couldn''t settle the victor as he did not understand the full scope of Orcus'' power. So in the end he wasted time and got into a troublesome duel without his knowledge.

    Seriously though, not asking what happened to not get caught... what an idiot.

    Later that day, Ark went to the library. He wanted to learn more magic. For someone talentless and stupid, it was painful headache consisting of memorization and practice.

    By the time his mana almost depleted he got called outside.

    "Yo, yer the new guy?"

    Tremendous pressure was casted upon him. Before him stood a man with tattered black robe and yellow eyes glinting with subtle excitement.

    (A monster.)

    From Ark''s perspective, the man he witnessed was a monster. His intent sharp like a sword, ready to strike and cut all that stands in his way.

    "Y-yeah... I''m Ark. Are you... Ragna?"

    "Ya got it."

    "Okay... Commander!"

    Feeling the intent of his senior intensifies, he sought his commander for help.

    "What, weren''t you the one volunteering to duel with little Ragna? Just finish this soon." She teleported away.

    He found his commander''s ability to teleport effortlessly extremely frustrating.

    (Oh, so that''s what happened. As expected of an order filled with psychos, only violence in their brain. Yet they dare escape!)

    Naturally, the idiot who didn''t properly listen blames everyone else, who were smart enough to keep distance.

    Ark took a step to the right.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The place he stood was sundered by an extremely fast slash with thunderous noise.

    "Oh, you are better than I heard!"

    "I-I am not that good... Unsheath!"

    (Fucking asshole! Why this stupid order filled with lunatics? I wish I could go to a knight order with sane people!)

    Ark had neved witnessed a sword spirit with such vivid intent. He speculated even people without Phantom could feel themselves cut precognitionly.

    If he held back for even a little, Ragna would wipe the floor with his blood, so Ark hurriedly unsheathed his sword while striking with all the intent he could infuse.

    Since there is no mana left to rely on, Ark dedicates his focus on his sword spirit. It was a level of power surpassing a genius with a distinctive application freedom.

    It is nothing in front of a real swordsman.

    "Darkblade Style: Dark Storm"

    Ragna''s sword, surrounded by numerous black blades like a storm, collided with Ark''s.

    "Kuh!"

    The swirling blades flowed like a stream and scratched Ark all over.

    A sword spirit brought to the extreme can manifest what starts as visual effects to a phenomenon rivaling magic.

    However, never once had Ark witnessed this particular sword spirit.

    One holding the dark.

    "It shouldn''t exist! A sword spirit of the dark is only for the last demon king...!"

    Every child knows the story of the battle between the Hero and Demon King. The reknowned swordmanship of light had continuesly slayed demon kings over the thousands of years.

    Only once, however, was the swordsmanship of light countered by the swordsmanship of dark. The arrogant demons smitten with the power gained by becoming the demon king and solely relied on that inner power. The last one did not.

    He developed a sword spirit revolving around the dark element and the demon king. The clash between spirits ''cut'' the battlefield into countless shreds.

    Barely deflecting another heavy strike, he opted for retreat.

    "Right. I have searched far and wide but this world only had one sword style suitable for demons, until I created my own, that is."

    Ark couldn''t afford a moment to be impressed. The sword he encountered is too profound for that, which adds to the ability of Ragna.

    With nowhere to hide or run, he had no choice but to confront Ragna head on. His intent consumed a great deal of mental energy, blurring his vision and causing his head to pound. A level he prefers to avoid, to the point he didn''t cross it fighting even Silvia.

    (Aaa, screw this. Ignis Potentia!)

    Raising the little magic he had left for an instantaneous boost of the fire element. He needed to pack as much force in a single strike.

    This guy here, regretfully assumes the position of the protagonsit. But is he a swordsman in the true essence of this world, like in novels? No. He merely replaced talent with experience and intent. However, there is one trump card he has with the sword.

    It is the same strike he dealt to finish his duel with Silvia.

    Emptying the mind and pouring every ounce of strength and intent.

    To cut.

    A sword strike that had never failed to slash the target.

    "Oh boy, this is what I''m talking about. You''re the best lil junior! Darkblade Style: Rakshasa Gateway!"

    Sinister black aura enveloped Ragna. His yellow eyes reddened and dark hair stood up slightly. The so-called visual effect enhanced the demonic nature and power.

    It was his technique with the greatest force.

    Sparkles of black and red swirled. The moment of collision transpired in a flash.

    The two men simply stood there with their swords locked. Their breathing ragged and hands bleeding. Ark had additional nosebleed from the stressed he put himself under.

    "M-my lose..."

    In joining the Solitary Wolves, Ark had received a brand new sword, far better than his previous one. Made by a reknowned contracted swordsmith for knights only.

    Yet it shattered to pieces, unable to withstand the forces it was subjected to.

    Ark had lost.

    (Fuck fuck fuck fuck! FUCKKK!!)

    For Ark, losing meant death. It had equal value. And losers were the same as the deceased. No wonder his mind was in turmoil, barely held together.

    On the other hand, Ragna,

    "No, it''s my lose."

    Admited his own defeat instead.

    The result of the fight were clear. Ark had lost his weapon so defeat is inevitable.

    "Yeah... damn"

    "Eh, Ragna! Are you... oh shit!"

    Ragna collapsed on the floor and Ark agonized over his own wounds.

    (Kukuku, this asshole fainted, whereas I can still kick him in the guts. It''s my victory!)

    Naturally, the selfish Ark only cared about his victory and it was mere pretense the worry for his colleague.

    "Seems like he used that Rakshasa Gateway technique. He really should seal this one for good."

    Scarlet came with a sigh. She held a white parasol while wearing clothes suitable for nobles.

    (There''s a lot to say about Scarlet, but she sure knows how to maintain the image of vampires.)

    "Oh, my skin is sensitive to sunlight. In a non-vampire way."

    "Yeah, sure. I think there are ointments specially developed to help with that... wait, what''s with that technique that Ragna should seal away?"

    Scarlet chants for a while as the bleeding on their hands is reversed. Say what you want about vampires, but blood magic is the greatest healing magic, excluding light.

    Ark''s head pounded from the taxing of his mind. Having being used to it, he starts meditating half-way the conversation and uses gathered mana to generate water to drink.

    "Rakshasa Gateway is a sword spirit technique to bring out the power of Ragna''s demon parent, a rakshasa. It also brings out their special characteristic, limiter removal."

    "To put simply, he is an idiot who goes beyond his physical limits only to injure himself." Elizabeth popped out of thin air with teleport and carried Ragna''s body with magic, then casted a healing spell on Ark. "Does it remind you of someone?"

    "What are you implying, commander? I didn''t know my humanity would get questioned at this point."

    "Oh, that''s hardly the case. You''re a 100% human, I am certain." She pauses for a moment. "Only... you also don''t have limiters."

    All living beings are born with limiters. It applies to both the physical strength put when working and the energy to use spirits, as well as magic power amassing. One cannot go beyond these limits.

    The rakshasa, a special demon tribe, can do so naturally. A demon blood usually won''t be able to use this characteristic as ut goes against the nature of the human half, though.

    "Urg, can you not look at me like I''m some sort of rare specimen? I got caught in many threatening situations so I ended to learning how to shut off my limiters. That''s it!"

    Elizabeth''s intrigued gaze caused him discomfort. He hurriedly explains his method to avoid raising his commander''s interest any further.

    She had finally had procured enough free time to examine the less urget, but more interesting, parts of Ark she could not before.

    Ark is the only nonelement affinity in the world, after all.

    "No limiters, no elemental affinity, no talent, blood carrying no strength..."

    (Shit! Why the hell am I getting trash talked every goddamn time?!)

    "No limiters? You brought a weird one, commander."

    Ragna seem to gain consciousness with a heartly laugh.

    "Don''t push yourself too hard." Scarlet concluded the treatment.

    "Hey, Ark! I see you beated Ragna. I knew you could do this!"

    "Even if it''s because of this lackwit''s carelessness, I''m impressed."

    Liliana and Kristan both came saying congradulations.

    (Urg. The fuck is this?)

    It was a crazy situation. Ragna ruffled Liliana''s hair then swiftly aimed a punch at Kristan, who naturally avoid as if it happened a million times in the past. The commander who should function as the responsible adult eyed Ark like a lab rat. Scarlet chuckled and watched from the sidelines.

    Total chaos, in short.

    (Is this really a knight order? I met mercenaries with more orderly houses.)

    The Solitary Wolves are more chaotic than adventurers'' pub during the night. It was Ragna''s rough but cheerful character that brought them to life like kindling a flame. Ark''s own calm demeanor, as fake as it is, doesn''t seem to suit.

    Maybe if he let himself act naturally and be honest with his comrades...

    (Bunch of psychoes. Am I the only sane individual here?)

    Or maybe not.

    "Anyways, new guy, can we speak privately?"

    Ragna naturally sliced Kristan''s shadow and closed the distance with Ark.

    "Sure."

    He was on the verge of being kidnapped for human experiments, so getting away became a no-brainer.

    "It was fun. We should spar more often."

    "Yeah... don''t get this wrong but I don''t enjoy overexerting myself to the point of blood."

    Were he to spar with Ragna often, his brain would explode from the burden.

    Ragna studied Ark.

    "You use concentration to make up for lacking spirit. I''ve never seen a mind strong enough to reinforce the heart phenomenon to such degree."

    Sharp. He may look a fool but the sword was his. He won''t make mistakes or misinterpret the swordplay he sees.

    "Thanks, I guess."

    "No, no. Thank you for enlightening me, lil junior. You completed the piece I''ve been looking for for so long."

    Well, the trick to infuse intent to spirit is through the Phantom skill. Even with enlightenment, Ragna may struggle before comprehending the principles behind the execution.

    "It''s just a shame lil junior is using such a weak style of the sword."

    "Not like I had other choices... the other styles just don''t suit me."

    In fact, he could make do with any sword style. But no master was willing to teach a talentless loser. He had only recently learned to infuse intent with sword spirit.

    "Know the feeling. What''s yer attribute?"

    "...nothing."

    Ragna widened his eyes in surprise. Of course he did. No affinity isn''t rare, it''s nonexist. The only individual to possess it is Ark, to his discontent.

    "I don''t know why." He shrugged. "Though it has its perks, it still bites me in some places. Like with sword spirit."

    "I see, I see." Ragna nodded. "Don''t fret it, you just need to create a sword spirit containing void."

    "Easier said then done."

    "Bah, you look like a guy with a good mind on his shoulders. Don''t say it''s impossible before you try. If you think hard on this, you could do it."

    Ragna extended his hand for a shake, and Ark took it while sighing inadvetantly. The two men had rough hands filled with calluses.

    Both are familiar with effort.

    "I''ll try my best."

    (Sword of nothingness... if I can achieve that, it might turn super powerful.)

    "Please do. Show me something that could make my sword excited."

    "Yeah, I will..."

    It took him a second to realize the way Ragnas words came out.

    (...The fuck?)

    Ark gulped as the words of his sword-obsessed senior caused him to shiver from the bottom of his heart.

    ...Phrasing is very important.

 Chapter 11

    With the goal of creating a new sword style suitable for himself, Ark is all motivated to embark on an arduous training.

    Just that...

    "My sword broke! I can''t train without a sword!"

    His recent fight with Ragna destroyed the sword to smithereen, and the order had no spare swords in stock.

    "Iyaa, sorry ''bout that. My sword is special so I don''t need anything else." Ragna laughed it off.

    "We have daggers in small amount. It''s usually for Kristan but I''m he''ll give you one if you ask." Liliana was also there for some reason.

    Ark couldn''t care less about her, completely oblivious to the rising attraction she feels with every achievement he makes.

    The chances of her becoming aware of his true shitty character gets slimmer by the day.

    "That won''t do, Lily. A dagger isn''t a sword. If Ark wants to create a new sword style, he needs a genuine sword." Ragna said.

    "I see..."

    (These two sure get along well. Why did she even stick with me then?)

    "Anyways, what should I do?"

    "Just buy a sword in the capital. Well, see you later."

    "Where are you going?"

    Ragna was supposed to help Ark with the development, so he should have time.

    "Since we can''t start right away, I''ll go hunting in the forest. Gotta keep my edge."

    Leaping away with a fearsome momentum, Ragna disappeared into the horizon.

    Liliana turned to Ark with a smile. "I can come with you. We can have a date like the one you did with that Sylphid..."

    "No. I will go alone."

    (Damn, I feared this moment to come... why are the best blacksmithes in the capital?)

    Cutting Liliana nonchalantly, Ark went to request a ride from Elizabeth.

    "Sure. When do I pick you up?"

    The sage is really generous with her teleportation magic. It resembled a mother dropping a kid at a friend''s house.

    "No need. I think making my way back on my own might help with my sword, since I assume Ragna won''t come back in a while."

    He said it causally, but there was more that could meet the eye.

    Not that he didn''t thoroughly hid it with Phantom.

    "Okay, make sure it doesn''t take longer than a week." With a snap of fingers, a teleportation magic circle appeared under Ark''s feet. "Don''t hurt yourself again."

    Really like a mother.

    Was it on purpose? Ark arrived right next to the entrance gate. He still carries his adventurer ID so he managed to pass safely without a hitch.

    "Now then, time to put on the custom."

    Going to his secret hideout, Ark was glad he didn''t have the opportunity to transfer the stuff to the order. It was filled with trashy items that he took from rogues and thieves while working as an adventurer.

    Putting all the necessary items, Ark once again became Aria.

    (Damn it all. I hope I won''t meet Silvia here.)

    Naturally, he was reluctant to put the custom since Silvia resided in this city and meeting with her would be beyond troublesome.

    But Ark had no choice.

    "It''s all these blacksmithes'' fault."

    While adventuring in this city for four years, Ark had come to possess a myriad number of swords, some of high quality. But not one sword could withstand Ark''s strength when he goes overboard. It also certainly didn''t help when he tried to slash such tough opponents.

    The blacksmithes that treat their crafts as children were upset with Ark''s sword breaking habit and forbade him of entering their stores.

    Ark had to scavenge a weapon through bandit subjugations, and it didn''t go well. His last was destroyed in one battle against Silvia.

    It''s a temporary solution, but as Ark didn''t plan to go cheating any time soon, and he urgently needed a sword, he would buy one under a fake name.

    Taking a deep breath, ''Aria'' entered the weapons store.

    "Hey lass, are ye lost?"

    A bearded dwarf greeted Ark with a cheerful attitude.

    (You shitty old shorty! When I first visited you, all you did was giving me a ''hmph''.)

    "No, I''m looking for a weapon to gift a friend of mine."

    The store was filled with a variety of high quality equipment. Daggers, swords, spears, shield, various pieces of armor... it had interesting crafts with unique designs.

    "What weapon does he use?"

    "Well, mainly a sword."

    Swords are mainstream so Ark had no reason to fear being connected to it.

    "Hmm, what''s the budget?"

    "Eh, 600 to 700 gold."

    (Since everything is expensive here, this is just fine for a decent sword. Even though it easily breaks, this greedy dwarf...)

    It''s Ark''s fault though.

    "A noble kid, ei? Don''t worry, I won''t pry. Here, these are all swords within your budget."

    Mumbling a thank, he rummaged through the pile and examined the swords briefly. Two minutes later, a suitable sword was found.

    "This one."

    "The plain one? Don''t you wanna give your boyfriend a prettier gift?"

    "I''m not ga¡ªgiving it to a boyfriend, just a friend! And for your information, he like plain swords."

    "Plain swords..."

    (Oh shit, I said that before!)

    Luckily, Ark was saved by the bell, signaling the entrance of another customer.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    The dwarf hurried to greet the customer. "Welcome, miss. Always a pleasure to see you coming to our lowly shop."

    (Another lady, but he treat that one so politely, almost stressed. Who in the world...?)

    "Aria, is that you?"

    Inwardly, Ark sobbed and whimpered so badly. After crying his soul out in three seconds, he smiled and put his mental mask on.

    "Silvia! I can''t believe I get to see you here!"

    Who else could it be other than the girl Ark had hoped to see the least, Silvia. His rival and the source of all his problems.

    Brought to him upon himself, of course.

    "Good to see you, Aria. What are you doing here?"

    "T-that? I''m buying someone a sword..."

    Silvia examined the sword. "A plain-looking design, yet the balance is excellent and the materials are good too. This is a fine weapon. People don''t appreciate plain things anymore though."

    "Y-yeah. My friend likes it plain, so..."

    (Fuck! I feel like I''ll get exposed any second now.)

    "He ''likes'' it plain, huh? It kinda reminds me of Ark. He is dressing modestly and his sword was also plain, even though most advanturers go with flashy weapons for appearances..."

    Ark doesn''t like plain stuff. He simply has the habit of attracting trouble, so he was forced to learn how not to draw attention. That is with plainess that shows he has no valuables to steal from.

    There is also the saving money habit. Flashier designs costs more money, so he goes with modest models to save money.

    "Right, I''ve heard that miss is acquainted with that accursed ''Sword Killer'' Ark..." The dwarf wore an ugly expression when saying his name.

    Activating Phantom to scan his expression, Ark sensed the anger and suspicion directed at him.

    "Are you buying a weapon to that guy Ark?"

    "N, no."

    "Who is it to, then? Surely you can tell me his name."

    Ark was backed into a corner. He knew no knight outside those in his order, and he couldn''t lie properly due to Silvia being there.

    "..."

    "I will take it as my answer. Get out!"

    He was kicked out by the dwarf.

    (Curse you, Silvia! Why do you always bring me trouble whenever we meet?)

    "Are you okay? To think you''d be kicked out simply for buying something for Ark... I didn''t know you two knew each other."

    "Only on a superficial level! Like how you know a neighbor: barely but enough to do favors every now and then."

    They went to a back ally to conduct a proper conversation without interruption.

    Ark fabricated a story explaining the situation, monitoring and manipulating intent signals to guarantee a successful deceit.

    "So you are doing this for Ark since he earned a Sword Killer reputation and can''t buy the sword himself, huh? And he had an emergency back at the order HQ so he had to run back... should we worry?"

    Silvia adorably squinted her eyes in worry. Ark payed her no heed.

    "No, he was sighing, so it''s porbably nothing serious. I did hear that his order is filled with lunatics and crazy people."

    There is no such rumor. You just arbitarily place your own biased views there.

    What sort of idiot would buy this load of shit?

    "I see. That makes sense."

    Silvia reminisced her own short visit to the Solitary Wolves. There she saw a red-haired elf girl glaring and scowling at her, being held by beautiful blonde woman with a demeanor of a noble lady at its epitome yet a gaze of a predator. Anyone would find the situation weird.

    So Ark''s rumor became plausible thanks to Liliana and Scarlet''s efforts(?).

    "Well, now I can''t buy the sword. Guess Ark will just put a robe and a mask or something and purchase the sword himself."

    (Instead of coming here dressed as a girl. I just want a sword. Why is it so damn hard?!)

    Because you keep breaking them.

    It really is your fault, you know.

    "I can buy the sword for you if you want." Silvia suggested.

    "No, the shopkeeper probably won''t let you buy a sword for m¡ªArk even if it''s you. It''s already a bust. Besides, he is right. Ark will just break it again."

    (I ain''t gonna own anythin'' to her, ye hear.)

    "If normal swords break, why not make one out of sturdier materials?" Silvia grinned. "I can commision a weapon from mithril or orichalcum or..."

    "How about you take a spare sword from your order house? That would be much better!"

    (Who need expensive weapon anyways. Magic metals are overvalued!)

    Ark can''t use a sword made of magic metals. Oricalcum is too heavy for him to carry and use in combat efficiently, and mithril sword works best conducting a single type of mana, rendering Ark''s greatest advantage useless.

    In addition, rather than a magic sword, a normal sword would react better to the sword spirit. He couldn''t tune the balance between the two powers properly.

    "A spare sword?"

    "Yes. Here is Ark''s money, that is more than enough comensation right?"

    He placed his precious money within Silvia''s palms and broke into tears inwardly.

    Nodding with a reluctant face, Silvia accepts it. However, she couldn''t hide her disappointment that is expressed fully in her sigh.

    "Enough about that. Lets forget about the sword thing and go have some fun of our own."

    "Eh? But don''t you need to bring this to Ark..."

    "You can bring it to him yourself... if that''s okay?"

    (I don''t wanna do this but I can''t be seen in too much or my diguise will be blown.)

    Ark mustered his entire deception skills to manipulate Silvia out of this situation. Not something a friend should do. He managed to get her flustered thinking of meeting with Ark again so everything proceeded smoothly.

    "So, when we first met before the tournament, you knew who Ark is?"

    "Eh? Ah, yes. I knew Ark but I didn''t think he stood a chance... maybe I was a little biased because it was you."

    (Don''t ask annoying questions. Talking about myself like this is cringing me out.)

    "Well, my first impression was ''a strong opponent''. I also couldn''t fathom his full power."

    Silvia''s eyes glinted with admiration as she spoke.

    The unrivaled her never knew of his truly undefeated existance. Not only did he defeat her overwhelmingly, he managed to make the extraordinary achiement of slaying an ancient gluttony demon not long after his entrance to the knight order.

    Ark''s true self is weak. Even when he strengthen his spirit with intent using his skill, he can only become moderately strong for a short time. But being able to use the surroundings, he can fight and overwhelm the truly powerful ones.

    Silvia is an unfortunate victim of his deceit. If she leans on the feeble existance she believes is strong, Ark will flail and shatter. By then it would be too late to realize.

    It''s because he knew, and because he is constantly reminded of his own weakness, that Ark swore to become even stronger.

    (Easier said than done. Shit!)

    "Hey, would you like to go eat ice cream with me? There is a new store I''d like to check..."

    Again, another bomb was dropped.

    The man he was most wary of was the duke. Were he to hear of his daughter hanging out with an unknown person, it''s only natural to thoroughly investigate her. Ark knew he himself was probably investigated, but if he finds the connection it won''t end well.

    So, he needed to get out of this mess safely.

    Luckily for him, the perfect opportunity dropped out from the sky. An ominous sensation eroded Ark.

    "Watch out!" Mustering strength, Ark pushed Silvia with all his might.

    The knockback caused the surprised Silvia to fall three step back, as the place where she stood was run by a shadowy blade.

    "Tch, I had the perfect chance to rid of the Sylphid. You ruined it, wench!"

    Coming from the shadow was a slender man with awful expression. Shadows covered his entire body. Ark noted to himself that it was stronger than Kristan''s shadows, albeit slower.

    "A shadow demon." Silvia''s eyes went serious as she drew her rapier.

    As this was a real battle in front of unidentifed enemy, she didn''t hold back. Her astral wind caused silver to coat her body, her sword spirit sharpened the blade and meshed with the silver.

    "This is bad, I can''t beat you." The demon admitted defeat from the start. "But can you afford to fight this recklessly here, with the wench behind you?"

    It was true. The vulnerable Aria could die even from collateral damage. And if the demon aimed at her during the battle, she may find herself critically injured.

    Ark just waited for Silvia to ask him to leave so he could maintain his character, but seeing the urgency he said, "I will call for help!" And left immediately.

    (Tsk, the situation is not good. I can''t afford to stand on the sidelines.)

    Silvia will be just fine, but seeing as a demon infiltrated the city, Ark activated Phantom to check for other demons. A group of demons are currently attacking the main gate. It''s an explosive situation where civilians could easily die if it''s handled wrong, so a few commanders who were in the city stepped up.

    But, that is merely a diversion.

    They cannot defeat the commanders led by the commander of the first order, Julius. Despite not being as excellent as the sage, he just might be the unquestionable second strongest, and a capable leader.

    No, their target must be to inflict damage on the commanders who stand at the frontlines as pillars for Arcadia. A dead commander would greatly weaken the kingdom, as well as sow chaos.

    "In the forest..." Ark muttered, on his way to the Aracnum forest with his regular appearance.

    He couldn''t feel the demons due to the natural ominous feeling of the forest, but there is underlying strong intent coming from there.

    He spotted a first order girl managing the citizen with a few men. Without hesitation, he snatched the girl''s sword out of its scabbard.

    "Hey! What are you doing?"

    "I''m ninety percent sure there is a commander under attack in the forest. I must head there but I need a weapon."

    "What are you talking about? It''s not the job of a civilians, so don''t dare try deceiving me!"

    There was no time to properly explain. "I''m Ark from the Solitary Wolves. Here, see the symbol."

    The girl twitched at his name. She recognized the symbol from textbooks though she never saw it on a uniform.

    "I will head with you..."

    "You''re out of your depth. Bye." He leaped on one of the men, used synchronization to usurp his mana that was of the wind attribute.

    A technique inspired by Orcus: mana steal.

    Compared to Liliana''s collosal magic power, the guy was cute. Taking it by force was easy. But it was enough. "Sorry, I will compensate you later. Ventus Potentia!"

    The strengthening magic of the wind element, focused on speed, helped soaring with momentum they couldn''t catch up.

    Ark jumped over the walls and entered the forest.

    He had kept his intent radar activated, to his fortune, as he felt strong killing intent causing him to duck.

    "Somone did come after all, huh? Sorry, boy, the commander will be done in a minute, and you will die in seconds."

    "Demons blabber a lot. You''ll die in 2 seconds."

    "What? Die!" The demon snapped in anger an attacked, covered in jet black darkness.

 Chapter 12

    Silvia and the shadow demon were still battling as Ark confronted the demon in the forest.

    She had a slight disadvantage as the alley was covered in shadows and she had to exercise caution and be mindful of the surroundings. Even still, Silvia with the primordial wind should have overwhelmed the demon with ease.

    The problem was the nature of shadow demons. They were originally cowards hiding in the shadows, but this heinous bastard was even worse, jumping at all the closest civilians.

    Prolonging the battle so long caused doubts to arise. Silvia was vaguely aware of the attack at the gate, but she felt something was still missing.

    "Keke, you are fast! But shadows are even faster."

    The demon kept leaping from one shade to another, making it impossible to attack him. A frustrating opponent. His provocation had little effect though, as Silvia''s brain was racked trying to comprehend the entirety of the situation.

    The first large scale demon assualt in decades. It can''t be trivial or shallow. They must''ve had a goal.

    A frontal attack is suicidal, considering the number of enemies. It is asinine to underestimate the commanders. Unless, that isn''t the main goal.

    But if not, what is?

    "Urg, this is annoying!"

    At this rate, she will lose. Ark had defeated a gluttony demon so Silvia couldn''t afford to lose in front of a mere shadow demon.

    Summoning her primordial wind indiscriminately, the alley covered in shadows was drowned in silver light and gusts. The demon was blown out of the shadows, coughing blood.

    Her rapier pointed at his throat.

    "Surrender."

    "Keke, you shouldn''t hesitate to kill in battle, little girl."

    Using the innate strength of demons, the demon escaped and leaped to the nearest shadow. There is no sign of him returning.

    Had she killed him without hesitation, he couldn''t have escaped. Silvia sighed at her immaturity, swearing to show mo mercy were they to meet a second time.

    Covered in wind, Silvia flew up the sky and viewed the situation. The commanders were controlling the battle and were on the verge of victory.

    "Wendy?"

    Her comrade in the knight order seemed upset. The weapon in her hand was not her normal custom-made sword but a borrowed one.

    Descending, Wendy changed expression and greeted Silvia.

    "Miss Silvia! A brute stole my sword!"

    "What?! Was it a demon?"

    Another demon infiltrated, or was it the same one?

    "He said he was Ark, and claimed a commander in the forest is under attack."

    Ark? He is here?

    No, before that. An attack.

    The commander of the Peregrine Knight Order was out with some knights to thin the monsters in the forest.

    "A diversion!"

    "W-wait, Miss!"

    However, she was already on her way, rising beneath the clouds. Casting the relatively complex auxiliary spell Hawk''s Eye to improve sight, she scanned the ground.

    The demon ambushing Ark didn''t detect her from afar, and she also bypassed him oblivious to him. Finally, she found Sirius.

    Bloody, ragged. He knelt in at the ground panting.

    "Commander Sirius!"

    Descending to the ground combat ready, her rapier slashed at the enemy.

    There was only one demon. His hair ashen white, his skin covered by lines of black, evidence of darkness erosion.

    "Thanks for coming, little lady, but I don''t think you can defeat this guy. You should escape." Sirius'' usual smile felt weak at this moment.

    Silvia ignored him. The enemy didn''t feel particularily dangerous, but she wasn''t foolish enough to drop her guard.

    A knight rushed to support Sirius. They seemed to stand guarded but didn''t move, perhaps due to their commander''s orders.

    "You cannot defeat me, Sylphid. Just as this pathetic man and his weak subordinates."

    "We''ll see about that!"

    Charging to attack, an arc of sword connected smoothly to a thrust. The rapier impaled the enemy''s shoulder who couldn''t react.

    No, something was wrong.

    She definitly saw the rapier penetrating the shoulder.

    But there was no resistance.

    "Too slow, Sylphid."

    He appeared behind her, thrusting his weapon. Twisting her body, Silvia managed to dodge a fatal wound, but her side was torn.

    Choking down the pain, she raised a whirlwind trying to push him away.

    It didn''t work.

    The wind had no effect, and he continued his ruthless onslaught.

    "Kekeke! Is this all you got, wench? So weak."

    Every time Silvia mustered her spirit and wind to attack, he was either completely unaffected or jumped to her side, tearing more flesh and shedding more blood.

    Bored, he aimed at Silvia''s leg tendons and caused her to collapse.

    "W-what are you? Unaffcted by physical attack... even spirit and magic aren''t working..." Her sight became blurry. She lost too much blood.

    "Not telling." The demon smiled wickedly.

    Poising his sword against her throat, he intended on finishing her first.

    "Goodbye."

    "Not on my watch!"

    Limping and bleeding, the commander still had pride and dignity to maintain. He couldn''t let the girl who came to their help die.

    He rushed to shield Silvia, eyes flaring with resolve. "Take her and escape! Do whatever you can to escape and report the situation! I will hold him off!"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Just a minute ago, he had suffered crushing defeat at the mysterious demon''s hands, but he had the duty as commander to protect his people.

    Using water magic, he healed some of his wounds. He carried Silvia away to his subordinates while shouting at them to leave.

    He was ready to die in this place.

    "Annoying. I planned to kill you after the Sylphid, but seeing your eagerness to die, I will kill you first!"

    This greatly frustrated Silvia. She had come to save the commander, not the other way around. Rather than defeating the enemies, she lost and just made herself a vulnerable target.

    All her powers became useless in front of this demon''s peculiar power.

    "Commander!"

    "No, commander!"

    The knights shouted. They also were too weak to interfere. They also learned frustration.

    The clash between the two was short. Sirius once again knelt before the demon, now without hope of being saved again. The demon lowered the sword at threatening speed.

    "No... Wind Blast!"

    A last struggle from the prideful Sylphid. But the sword didn''t even slow at all.

    Sirius is going to die.

    Clang.

    The demon frowned. "The Sylphid came from the air, but how did you pass Zoltan? Did he fall asleep?"

    Standing there was a man who shouldn''t be there. He blocked the sword that both she anr Sirius couldn''t block.

    "Was that his name? I don''t know, I killed him in two seconds, him and his friend."

    Ark had come to the rescue with the smile of a hero.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    (Damn Silvia. She couldn''t even finish that shadow demon.)

    Contrary to the heroic smile and bravado, Ark was already burned out. It was all because an unexpected reinforcement came, and killing him while rushing became far more taxing than he planned to bear.

    He glanced at the demon facing him. "Wanna tell me your name? Unless you want to die nameless."

    A demon that defeated both the Sylphid and a commander. Ark had no confidence at his current state, but he would fight even if he had to overdo it again.

    After all, Silvia still had plenty magic power left. Worst case scenario, he will synchronize with her.

    "Arrogant guy, I will soil the earth with your blood."

    "Yeah, yeah. Catch!" Ark thew his weapon and took Sirius'' sword.

    Without attempting to dodge, the sword passed through the smirking demon and shattered on the floor.

    It was worn out from the previous battle due to the specific means so he needed another one. A true Sword Killer.

    His enemy could phase through solid matter. It''s troublesome but Ark had confidence he could hit him despite that.

    ...

    (Huh!?)

    The demon appeared behind him. "Enjoy the af.. ku!"

    Reacting at the exact instance, Ark elbowed the demon in the gut, then swiftly pivoted and slashed diagonally.

    A cut on the cheek appeared at the supposedly untouchable demon.

    (Oi oi, his intent is flaring like crazy, but he is way weaker than expected. His instantaneous movement is useless if he declares about the location to the whole world.)

    "H-How!? I''m not supposed to be touched!" He was clearly dismayed.

    "Tough luck, bud. I''m a bad match for you."

    Ark quietly activated Aqua Potentia focused on reflexes and storms at the agitated enemy. With attacks that can cause damage, the demon who is unacustomed to the act of evasion accumulated injuries as the battle went on.

    He had tried leaping to catch Ark off guard, but was countered at every time. The option of offense only brought more injuries to himself, as Ark dodged effortlessly.

    (Hehe, his intent is like revealing your card at poker.)

    Ark faced a peculiar demon. Whenever he did some outrageous act that defied logic, it was thoroughly detected by intent. Ark could read his opponent''s actions with a never felt before clarity.

    It forced him to concentrate, but his reaction speed was more than enough to deal with the demon who didn''t know how to fight without his intangibility.

    "Is he... winning?"

    "I think so. The demon is getting pushed back."

    The knights who retreated viewed the battle from afar, only to see the tables turned. Sirius and Silvia were also shocked.

    It wasn''t a particularily fast battle. The demon teleported here and there, but all the attacks were done at a visible speed.

    Still, the way Ark domintated the battle was incredible. As if the demon''s every action were seen through, a sword was already pointed at the demon when he appeared after teleporting.

    All of the demon''s attack were gracefully dodged or parried, and counters continued to injure him. Like a child fighting an adult.

    "The boy is more ridiculous than I realized." Sirius muttered underneath his breath.

    "Yeah... more than we realized."

    As Silvia''s misunderstanding deepened further, the demon had had enough.

    She realized Ark had exhausted himself fighting two demons and could still fight against another. Although true, the motives of heroism and chivalry that she saw weren''t there.

    "Who are you? How can you attack me!?"

    "My name is Ark. I suggest do a better job planning next time, ''cause your plan failed the moment I came into the picture."

    "Ark? I will remember it. I am Qin of the Wraith tribe, serving the Immortal Dark Star. I will honor the one I serve."

    A wraith. They weren''t living being with a flesh but a phantom with awareness. Besides that Ark didn''t know much.

    No wonder Ark, who always uses Phantom one way or another could injure Qin. Ark had naturally learned to contact the soul.

    But Qin still had cards to play. The black pattern disappeared. He hazed, storming at Ark like a gust of wind. Phasing in, nothing came out of Ark.

    {So this is your mind? It''s lamer than I thought.}

    He was inside Ark''s mind.

    "The wraith is trying to take over your body!" Sirius shouted as he realized the situation. "You must fight it!"

    The situation looked bleak for Ark. A wraith didn''t often make am attempts to possess a body, but were masters at corrupting their targets to their will.

    Ark didn''t respond. He didn''t even move.

    {What? No, no no no! What is that monstrous mind? This can''t be human! Stoppppp...!}

    (It''s called training. You should try it sometimes.)

    "Yeah, I managed to secure a prisoner. That must be good." Smiling, Ark said.

    "How do we know it''s you? If the wraith took over..."

    "He would quickly be defeated anyways. I am beat, can barely move. Just heal yourselves and I can take that guy out of my mind, in the literal sense."

    Saying so, Ark collapsed on the ground searching for air. His mana is depleted and spirit isn''t properly responding, but he killed two demons and imprisoned one in his mind.

    (As expected, I''m the fricking best!)

    But as he is still on with his nonsense, he should be just fine.

    As for Qin, even he couldn''t hear Ark''s true voice. He was shoved to the darkest reaches of the mind inside a well sealed cage, so he couldn''t perceive anything.

    Sirius sighed with amazement, and Silvia''s gaze was complicated. They both felt the birth of a young hero that day.

    That day became known as the starting episode of the battle against the present day demons, and in spite of many injured, there were no casualties. A great start.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "So, in light of your achievements of single-handiedly defeating two of the vile demons, as well as protecting Commander Sirius'' life, I shall grant you the status of Sword of Arcadia. Do you accept?"

    "It is my honor, Your Majesty."

    The kneeling Ark felt solemn. He gracefully responded to the king like a noble while maintaining a dignified voice.

    (This status is dog shit. I ain''t getting actual benefits from this other than fame. At least give me money you stingy geezer!)

    And... he ruined it.

    "Congradulations Ark. You have done well." Elizabeth, floating as always, came to congradulate Ark as he was dismissed back to the banquet. "I''m really proud of you."

    "Thanks."

    "I did some research about this whole wraith tribe. There were some inconsistencies, but I have an inkling about how to imprison him. Drop by the prison dungeon and we''ll have him out of you."

    "No problem."

    That was it about the prisoner for now. Ark relayed the wraith Qin followed someone called Immortal Dark Star but that was a dead end.

    It seems this is all far from over just yet.

    (But seriously, what a bunch of hypocrites.)

    To his surprise, the commanders all gave him a friendly greeting. Considsring how they wanted to throw him to jail, and how obvious they were faking it, Ark marked those as people to ignore and avoid in the future.

    Some were sincere, though.

    "I don''t trust nor like you, but I must thank you for protecting my comrade and subordinate." Commander Julius said.

    He was strict but surprisingly a good guy.

    Just, Ark was too petty to let him go off the hook. Inwardly, at least.

    "No problem. Ah, I kinda ruined one of your knights'' sword. If needed, I will personally come to compensate..."

    "No need, I will pay for it myself. Consider it an act of gratitude for saving Miss Clarent."

    (Keke, knew you would do that. Just as planned! Man, I''m as smart as that guy with the killing diary...)

    Death n¡ðte, and how do you even know about that, you human trash!?

    "Were is she, by the way?"

    "She was called to the duke''s house, who could not attend due to internal affairs." Julius looked coldly at Ark when he added, "please refrain from courting ladies above your status."

    He left, leaving Ark slightly irritated.

    (Refrain from having your subordinate asking me for a date first!)

    Did he still held a grudge because of a date with a cute girl? What an asshole.

    As the banquet continued, Ark unexpectedly found himself bombarded with nobles trying to introduce their daughters to him. They must want to ride on his boat, thinking him being the youngest Sword of Arcadia status means he has a bright future.

    Only low and mid-level nobles. The higher ups barely glanced at him.

    Although the demon that nearly killed Sirius was classified as ''unique,'' thus it was branded as good compatibility, it was still unclear how exactly Ark defeated the two demons.

    Their corpses were found bisected with severe internal damage throughout the body. Ark had refused to explain, and not much could be done to know what happened.

    Now they were slightly weary of him, but nothing could be done to those under the Sage''s protection.

    "Sir Ark, come here for a moment." The king requested, so he had obeyed.

    The king, Alden Arcadia. An elderly man with gray bangs meshed with his golden hair, indicating his old age. He exuded an aura of majesty causing Ark to raise his guard.

    They walked quietly and left the banquet hall with the dignity of royalty. Going through the corridors, they reached a warehouse full of swords. It was well maintained and shined brightly... and transmitted ominous feelings.

    "Our family has the tradition of collecting swords. Real swords, of course, not ones to decorate the walls with." The king explained. "As a Sword of Arcadia, you are entitled to choose one. I''ve heard you lack a weapon, so this is perfect. Pick one."

    (What''s your game here, mister king?)

 Chapter 13

    "Do you, perhaps, feel reluctant taking a sword from here?" The king asked as Ark made an uncomfortable expression. "I assure you this is a reward you are worthy of as my kingdom''s sword."

    (He wants to make me owe him. The sword is a means to buy me.)

    Ark didn''t even try to guess the king''s intentions about the sword, but now he knew.

    Nausea arose in his chest as the heinous sensation eroded his brain like a foul stench.

    "Ah, I understand." Ark identified the source of this evil and approached a sword tainted with a black pattern. "I choose this one."

    King Alden became slightly perplexed. "I advise you not. This is a cursed sword that killed my ancestor who bought it."

    "It feels like an excellent sword. May I know its story?"

    "Indeed, the history is profound. A sword forged from a meteor by a great blacksmith of the past, it was sharper and stronger than any other weapon. A shame it was cursed by a demon in the past. Now all the bearers go insane and die a gruesome death." King Alden prompted Ark to drop the sword.

    "Can''t it be purified at the church?"

    "The curse is too strong for an unrelated party to interfere. The bearer must deal with the curse himself."

    (Isn''t that a pefect match?!) Excited, Ark casted four fireballs.

    The guards went to defend their king and aimed at Ark, but the king stopped them.

    By now, the curse of the sword was fully inflicted on Ark, but he kept conjuring fireballs burning with curses and kept draining the source.

    Finally, the sword had no black pattern to decorate it, keeping only a silver glow to it.

    "I choose this one, Your Highness."

    "...Then swear fealty on it."

    The king judged that Arks value had just increased, but he inwardly sighed as he lost the ground to claim this as a favor. With Ark ridding of the sword''s curse, he also rid of the headache it was to the kingdom. In fact, the tables have turned and the king became the indebt.

    "I, Ark, swear upon this sword to be loyal for the kingdom and serve with honor so long as I''m known as Ark."

    (Well, it''s just a verbal oath, nothing serious. I can just change names at worst.)

    What sort of knight readily swear fealty with the mindset to break his oath when he pleases!? Why are you even a knight!?

    Anyways, with that, Ark had obtained a good sword, so his goal in coming to the capital was achieved(?). Now he could start developing his personal sword spirit.

    He tried doing so against Qin, but he just couldn''t do it. There was no enlightenment, no clue. Like a blind man searching for colors.

    "I will name your Silverstar. If you can survive me, we will be partners."

    His new sword had no ego, so it was merely him rattling to himself, but that was fine.

    (It reminds of Silvia... not that I want a constant reminder of that menance.)

    Even though he''s saying so, Ark''s eyes contained the faintest smile.

    (To think I got this treasure for free. Suckers!)

    ...The foreign metal sword met an unworthy owner.

    "It''s good that you''re back. I hope you didn''t have plans before because things are about to get rowdy." His commander spotted Ark and took him to the side.

    "What is going on?"

    "They seem to want to calm the citizens, so they will push ''that'' forward."

    She kept talking riddles, making Ark unable to understand.

    He wanted to ask further, but the king who came back with as much dignity as he had left gathered everyone''s attention.

    "As everyone is already aware of, the attack of the vile demons ended in utter defeat on their side. This is mainly thanks to the power of my precious commanders who were able to respond. They priorized the citizens and avoided damages, all while letting none escape.

    Excellent as our commanders are, it caused me to wonder: what about the knights under their wing? I wish to see the strength of our knights, and show everyone that strong knights are there protecting them from any danger. Thus, I declare the early start of the ''Battle Royale of Valor''! Commanders of the orders, please step forward and offer your knights to my children."

    Ark sucked a breath.

    The Battle Royale of Valor was an event where the children of the king get to command the orders at a giant battle royale.

    If the prince or princess managed to win the heart of the knight, they may receive incredible support in the future to consolidate the position of a crown prince/ss.

    From what Ark knew, all the two princes and princess were aiming for the throne, while the last princess is young and seemingly without ambitions for now.

    "Are you not stepping forward?" Ark whispered his question at his commander as the others gave their knights one by one.

    "There is a tacit agreement not to expose the order filled with demon blood." Elizabeth whispered back in response, wearing a bitter expression. "Even though all our members could take a whole order or two solo, they have to hide to avoid discrimination."

    She really wished her kids at the order wouldn''t have to hide themselves like that, but that was impossible. Twenty years is too short of a time, and with the recent demons'' attack, the grudge from the war will only escalate.

    "I, Julius Eston, commander of the first order ''Jupiter'', entrust my order at the hands of the first prince."

    "I, Sirius Woods, commander of the fouth order ''Peregrine'', entrust my order at the hands of the first princess."

    About ? of the knights were in the first prince''s camp, and another ? with the first princess. Compared to them, the second prince''s ? was only slightly worse, but not irredeemable.

    Only the second princess had no one to support her.

    It was as a matter of course, as the battle which will transpire is going to affect the pride of the orders. Having a child as a leader would only result at a crushing defeat.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Now, those who had gained epiphet due to their talent and achiements also get the right to choose for themselves. Silvia of the house of Clarent, the Sylphid, please step forward and declare your choice."

    Sylvia came forward and knelt in front of the princes

    "When did she get here?"

    "She had to attend in the duke''s place, so I gave her a quick ride back and forth."

    "...Aren''t you too generous with Teleport?"

    The rare spell that only the sage could do is being used as transportation means.

    "I, Silvia Clarent, granted by his majesty the title of Sylphid, will serve under the first princess."

    Withdrawing, the other epiphet holders Ark didn''t know of declared their alliances.

    "Why did she not go with the first prince?"

    "She is a friend to the princess..."

    So it was a choice based on friendship. Is that really fine for a duke''s daughter to make such desicions based on personal feelings?

    "Ark, Sword of Arcadia, please step forward and declare your choice."

    Ark only blinked once.

    Elizabeth whispered. "Yeah, it''s not a normal epiphet, but your status is enough to compare. Just go there and choose. I trust you."

    (Shit! I was caught off guard for this one.)

    It wasn''t such a bad deal though. The event is conducted through the course of a week, with plenty of parties and banquest in between. He had wanted to participate back when be was just an adventurer.

    Stepping forward, Ark knelt as he had a brief look at the royalties.

    Unfortunately, Ark had understood his position well enough not to choose based on his own convenience.

    ''I trust you''. His commander didn''t say that randomally. She trusts Ark to choose what won''t ruin the balance between the knights.

    It was her way of saying to not choose the first princess, as only he could contend with Silvia, who is a game changer, among the participating knight.

    Now he should probably go with the second prince. Ark felt nothing bad from him and it should help even the odds for all the princes, so only strategy is in order.

    Though it won''t matter either way, so if he wanted to have greater odds winning, the first prince is just fine.

    A difficult conundrum for Ark who is unused to noble subtelty.

    (Okay, I decided.)

    "I, Ark, granted by his majesty the status of Sword of Arcadia,"

    The situation is annoyingly troublesome for him. He didn''t want to face Silvia again, so his remaining choices all lead to trouble.

    Unless, he takes an unexpected move.

    "Will serve under the second princess."

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Ark, come seat here! I will give you lots of sweets!"

    "Th, thanks, Your Highness..."

    "Geez, I told you there is no need to call me that. I will get mad, you know. Now, say ahh."

    Currently, Ark was being pampered by the second princess.

    It was a bizzare situation where she tried to feed him sweets and cuddle with him. He had attempted to avoid, as the killing intent emitted by her guard was bone chilling.

    (I thought I could have easy time in the losing team. The second princess never actually sent a group to the event, so maybe there won''t be what to participate in for me.)

    With that mindset Ark felt he avoided an extremely tense political situation. He felt really nervous there, unusually.

    "I am unworthy of the Princess'' attention..."

    "There, you see. Every year no one chooses me, saying when I am older they might will. So when you chose me, it made me really really happy."

    "I shouldn''t be treated like this. It will be scandalous if a noble heard of this." He tried to appeal.

    "Don''t worry. No one is here but Ark, me, and my guard. And he is loyal to me."

    Ark blinked only once. Then he stood up and sat at the other side to face the princess.

    This had confirmed something he needed to know.

    "I''m impressed, Your Highness."

    "By what?" She tilted her head, playing oblivious.

    "Your acting skills. I dare say they are this kingdom''s finest. Even I was almost deceived."

    "What are you saying? Are you calling me a liar?" No slip in the mask, still sticking to the persona.

    "I have chosen to join you partly because I could feel the wisdom unfitting your character and age. You who''d managed to fool the entire court felt the most impressive to me."

    ...

    "Did you confront me only after confirming my guard''s loyalties?"

    The mask has been removed. The princess'' eyes glinted with cunnings as she smiled.

    "Fufu, I like you. It seems I can cast aside my child''s behavior and speak with you properly."

    "Oh please, your body is that of a child. I bet your emotions are uncontrollably chaotic and you half lost yourself there, princess."

    Princess Iris was taken aback. The desire to possess Ark flared, as well as her wariness. To see through her facade with ease is unprecedented. He could turn into an extraordinary ally, or an extraordinary threat.

    "Takes one to know one, is it? And what sort of facade are you putting, Sword of Arcadia Ark?"

    "Well, for once, I''m not as strong as I seem. But you already knew that." Ark smiled.

    For some reason, he enjoyed this situation. Talking riddles and fighting with words. It seemed fit for him who is an Illusionist.

    "I could be mistaken. Two demons were unmistakably defeated by you alone. Maybe you are simply playing weak in front of the commanders to lower their guard."

    "Never. I only cheated these demons to death."

    Ark still refused to explain. It would greatly disadvantage him were he to reveal his every card. Were something to happen and he needed to flee, keeping a few cards up his sleeves was the best decision.

    Iris glanced at her guard. Were they to judge Ark as threat, he would need to eliminate him.

    "You don''t need to kill me, you know? I came to you, revealing knowing Her Highness'' true self because I don''t plan to expose you."

    "That... is valid logic."

    "During the entirety of Battle Royal of Valor, please use me as you like without holding back. This whole event is to win the heart of the subordinate knights so win me over by showing me your real self."

    He was planning into the long term. The princess was showing qualities of a great ruler, and Ark didn''t want someone as manipulative as he perceived her to scheme against him.

    Jumping into court troubles is risky, but a position next to Iris is not only safest, but also most promising. Despite meeting her a short time ago, he had great opinion as he evaluated her the way only he could.

    "I... wasn''t lying when I said I was happy to be chosen. But to be chosen because of what I truly am, makes me even happier."

    "It''s my pleasure, Your Highness."

    (Well, don''t do anything unnecessary. I''ll be really pissed if you do.)

    The two constantly wore facades, so Ark knew taking the masks off would be the better way to connect and form some trust.

    Just that, he won''t reveal his trashy nature to anyone. No matter what.

    "Say ahh..." the princess suddenly took some sweet and brought it into Ark''s mouth.

    The abrupt rush of sweetness confused him.

    "Iris! What are you doing?!"

    The first princess, Kiara, declaring her presence, grabbed her little sister and seperated her from Ark.

    (Ah, she is good.)

    Just as someone came, she reverted back to her persona almost instantly.

    "Sister!"

    "Big sister is here! Ah, you hug me so tightly."

    Although Kiara laughed and fooled with Iris like a nice person, the moment her eyes intersected with Ark, the fluffy expression turned demonic.

    "I''ve heard Ai''s knight is a commoner, so please don''t make him feel uncomfortable. You as well, don''t forget your position."

    "...Yes, I understand."

    Irked by people jumping to blame him of having relationships with troublesome women, the prospect of being homosexual became very attractive all of the sudden, or better yet, nonsexual.

    Iris''s fake confused face was very cute. She tapped on her sister''s shoulders. "Ark is nice. I can tell."

    Putting her down, Kiara patted Iris on the head.

    "Can I speak with Ark for a little? I promise to bring him back soon."

    "Fine, I will lend him to you. But only because it''s sister!"

    (I ain''t your doll, you know.)

    Forced out of the room, Princess Kiera led him to a different room.

    "I will cut to the chase; what''s your deal?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "Are you trying to tie yourself to a royalty? Become a noble? What?"

    Kiara was suspicious. It wasn''t unjust nor just. Her concern for her sister clouded her judgement and she couldn''t give Ark the benefit of the doubt.

    Ark sighed. "The king ordered me to choose, despite me being a member of the Solitary Wolves. Does Her Highness knows why my order is secretive?"

    "Elites with questionable background, handpicked by the sage. What about it?"

    (She don''t know about them being demon blood. Her intelligence is worse than her sister? No, maybe she didn''t pry...)

    "Indeed, all the members I''ve met thus far are more powerful than the average knight. But that applies to Silvia¡ª"

    "Lady Clarent." Princess Kiara snapped. "Do not refer to the duke''s daughter so impolitely."

    Ark twitched inwardly. The reason he hated dealing with nobles was mainly because he didn''t like talking with respect even though he felt himself equal or superior.

    "Lady Clarent is amazing even comparing to the rest of the Solitary Wolves."

    The strength of Silvia was clear in his mind. Liliana would succumb to speed, Kristan loses head on even with shadow magic, Ragna couldn''t deal Silvia''s full power and her magic speed cast, Scarlet... well, you get the point.

    "Her Highness is farely competent, so if I were to join your side, a crushing victory would be natural. Unfotunately, I must keep Lady Clarent in check. But... the princes'' factions might utilize me for more than just balance her out, ruining my goal."

    Princess Kiera fell silent in contemplation. For her friend''s support she has received with heartfelt gratitude, the consequances are more severe than she realized. The position Ark chose suddenly became natural.

    Then, thinking about it further, she laughed. "Your arrogance''ll be your downfall. Don''t underestimate the knights of Arcadia, or you won''t survive long to ''keep her in check'' as you said."

    The princess still laughed as she sent him away.

 Chapter 14

    "The new Demon King feels differet, don''t you think?" A shadow demon spoke to his friend as they viewed the parade with the Demon King at the center.

    It was the third time Ark had experienced this realistic dream made of memories of deceased demons: the Demon Slayer Dream.

    He had one the night before about the guy who ambushed him in the forest, Zoltan. A useless memory where he is defeated in a tournament by a demon and is humiliated.

    Now it was the other guy''s turn. The shadow demon that Silvia had let escape, which, by the way, Ark held quite the grudge for that, had found this Demon King as different.

    "He smiles nicely, but I heard he killed all the ministers that didn''t side with him."

    "Well, a Demon King must be that brutal, no?" His friend commented.

    "Yeah, I guess..."

    That was it. The vision faded and Ark woke up to the sound of chirping birds.

    (So useless. At least give me what you know about your leader.)

    Ironically, they only now earned Ark''s wrath and he wanted to kill them again, even though before they didn''t mean anything to him. A shame no one could ressurect the dead, he thought.

    Ark had slept in an inn he knew the owner of. It was to get away from all the noise of the pompous aristocrats. He''d have rathered return to his order, which was feasible with a teleporting commander, but was asked to remain in the premises of the capital for some reason.

    There''re going to be formal ceremonies aplenty this week, so the calm and simple vibe of the inn was refreshing.

    "I just wanted a new sword..." he muttered weakly as he get off the bed and got dressed.

    He fastened the belt and felt the weight of Silverstar hanging on his waist. It was the light compared to its famous reputation, but was strong and sharp.

    At the very least, he got a fine sword after all.

    ...

    And a knightly status. Sword of Arcadia.

    Sighing, Ark went downstairs for breakfast.

    "Didn''t see you in a while. Where were you?" The daughter of the innkeeper, whom Ark was familiar with, asked with curiousity.

    "Been busy. Fighting demons and such."

    He defeated the strongest student knight, killed two demons and defeated another one, all single handedly. Had he not nearly died of self inflicted injuries from each fight, it would''ve been impressive.

    (Because I had to use ''it'' twice, my sword spirit is unusable for a couple days. I should recover before the Battle Royale of Valor but still...)

    Thinking about it like that made him angry, but he made sure to conceal it.

    "Father said that the bad demons were defeated by the commanders."

    "Those at the city. I killed the demons in the forest."

    The girl didn''t seem to believe him, but Ark didn''t care. He wasn''t obsessed with others'' opinion so badly.

    Luckily for him, the father was not as ignorant as the daughter.

    "Bonny, don''t be rude! Lord Ark is a protector of this kingdom. He is set to become a commander of a knight order in the future."

    Lord Ark.

    It was how he should be called given his new status. Sword of Arcadia is an honorary title for excellent warriors and knights that performed their duty proving to be above their comrades.

    Even without lands or wealth, Sword of Arcadia is to be adressed as lord or lady. Although there were no physical benefits, the title alone is putting one at the forefront of the Arcadia.

    Ark had gained it for killing demons alone, as their appearance is rare these days and even the commanders struggle against such existances.

    (Is that how it feels to return successful? Feels good.)

    After breakfast, Ark went to visit the adventurer guild. He wanted to practice quietly using their grounds.

    Due to the early hour, the guild was mostly empty with the exception of drunkards who passed out during the night and were dragged out to the cold street.

    "Good morning."

    "Welcome," The receptionist greeted politely.

    "I want to use the training ground for B ranks."

    The guild had different grounds depending on the rank. The higher ranked adventurers enjoyed the more luxurious facilities and privileges.

    "Certainly. I must confirm your rank so if you could kindly show me your ID... eh!!" The receptionist gave a yelp as she saw Ark''s name.

    He had been the talk of the town so his name could flare reactions aplenty.

    "E, excuse my rudeness, but are you that Ark? I mean, Lord Ark?"

    "Yes."

    (Yep, feels so damn good. Knew it, fame is the best when you rub it in someone''s face.)

    Why must the townsfolk have respect and awe towards this scumbag? Just kill this trash!

    "Pardon me, but I cannot allow such a reknown figure to use a mere B rank facility. I will call the master right now!" And off she goes.

    The other receptionists murmured and whispered about him. Ark made sure to exude an aura of dignity using Phantom so his surroundings automatically felt he was the same man who became the youngest Sword of Arcadia, which he was, but not for the reason they think.

    Some actually recognized him, but Ark had the tendecy to maintain distance from people and they have little idea of him as a person.

    Few minutes later, the guild master came to greet him. Then he personally guided him to a room so they could talk.

    "To think the brat I met years ago had grown into such a refined warrior."

    "Listen, it was fine the first time, but how many times are you going to tell me this? Don''t you have other things to say?"

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The first time Ark made a big enough achievement to earn the attention of the guildmaster, he had said the exact same thing. Since that time, it was this exact sentence endlessly repeated.

    "Well, how about a congradulations. The youngest Sword of Arcadia, protecting a commander of a knight order." He grinned.

    Guildmaster Huron was a big man with the strature of a bear. His beard trimmed but eyes containing a wild glint. In his prime, he used to be an S rank adventurer who earned his reputation in the war. He was injured, however, and was forced to step away from the frontlines.

    Ark noted that his intelligence isn''t half bad, as the public wasn''t informed of him protecting Sirius, only that he defeated demons.

    "I''ve had tougher opponents already." He shrugged.

    "Oh, I bet. You''re so powerful I want to make you an S rank right now."

    Incidently, Ark had thoroughly deceived the guild into thinking he is powerful as he presents himself, unconditionally.

    It was easy as he just needed to prepare ahead and he could hunt super strong monsters alone. That was how he built his rank to this level.

    "Unfortunately, I am content in the knight order. Although I am reluctant to formally withdraw from the guild, I don''t think I''ll have time to take on quests any time soon."

    "Then what did you come here for?"

    (I came to train, then you dragged me here for some nonsense.)

    "Demons of considerable threat suddenly made a big move reaching the capital undetected. I get the feeling it won''t be the last we hear of that."

    "So you want me to keep an eye, huh?"

    No, he did not. Ark joined the guild because adventurers have freedom. That is one advantage for individuals not tied to any organization. The problem is there is no order, no unity.

    Many advanturers would die for lack of communication and many for foolish self interest.

    Honestly speaking, Ark planned nothing. He is now arbitrarily speaking, hiding his annoyance at the master disrupting his training. "Curses are the main weapon for demons, so we''ll need a countermeasure. We need to make curse dispelling more accessible."

    "The church won''t let that happen unless a war breaks out. They cherish the money they get, and priests are scarce."

    The monopoly of the church over the priests. Curse dispelling is good money, and those who manage the church are eager for money, much unlike the holiness they should be.

    "Right, unless I invent one."

    (I spotted one... a chance to grab tons of money!)

    Holy magic is impossible, but Ark was a walking curse breaker with a different method. Regardless of his ulterior motives, this sort of invention might revolutionize the battle against demons.

    "...even if you can, they won''t let this go."

    "I''m not concerned. Would you support me?"

    (Come one, you oaf. I know you like money, we all do!)

    Don''t lump decent human being with you. The guildmaster felt awe and respect towards Ark''s noble (?) spirit.

    "You have my back."

    The two men shook hands, one thinking of the future and the other of money. It''s obvious which is which..

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "Are you worried about tonight, perhaps?" Iris and Ark were having tea. "I''ve arranged a suitable garmet and your manners are by no means lacking for a commoner. Either way, I will make sure to stick with you all evening."

    The mere thought of being subjected to Kiera''s murderous gaze all evening was more dreadful than dealing with thousands of demons.

    "I''m just restless. Just how much tea am I supposed to drink?"

    "Would you like to train with the other participants. All the other epiphet holders are conducting a joint training as we speak."

    Being proned and tested by strangers trying to grab him by the ankle? Ark had no interest.

    "You''d be surprised how competent these guys are. Gauging them would be most appropriate." Just like Kiera, Iris also held the epiphet holders in high regrad.

    It was reasonable concern. Ark had shown to be seriously injured whenever he fought a strong opponent. They were all short, single matches. He might be the strongest in a duel, but, conversely, he is weak in prolonged battles with a sequence of enemies.

    The plans Iris made for Ark were built in consideration: he needed to run and hide while perserving his strength to tie Sylvia''s feet. She was smart enough to understand the importance of the two''s rivalry to maintain balance. Anything beyond was redundant.

    "They have already marked you."

    They certainly have. But...

    "Somehow, I''m not nervous."

    Fighting the opponents he had and emerging truimphiant had caused him to grow complacent, forgeting his own weakness. It would be fitting to be defeated and brought back to the ground.

    (Besides, the stage is making my cheating legal, kuku.)

    He could prepare rituals, steal mana and lay traps. Even the commanders won''t be able to find fault with Ark.

    Since that''s the case, the failure of a knight laughed rather evily at the thought.

    "Shall we go, my knight?"

    It was time.

    "Yes, Princess."

    "Remember, the others will make their own plans. Whether to fight or ally each other, but you don''t need to do that. You only need to perform remarkably well relative to being solo. The minimum condition is either 3 epiphet holders or one battle with Sylphid."

    "...Understood."

    It didn''t sit well with him, even when that was his original plan. A laid back event is also good, but it made it feel so... boring.

    They walked, Ark from behind and Iris cheerfully, embaracing her child-side, to the hall. The hall had magnificent decoration and eye-catching food.

    Needless to say, not all the knights participated in this banquet and event. Were that the case, the whole kingdom would''ve found itself defenseless. Approximately 2-3 knights from every station are chosen to join. This results in 150-200 participants, not lacking elites among them.

    Filled with nobles, because of course no commoner is chosen!, it was an environment that made Ark uncomfortable.

    "Sorry, I have to leave you for a while. The king has called for me."

    (Here goes sticking to the princess. At least now no one would look at me like a lolic... pedophile.)

    "Now I can relax... or not."

    Everyone stared at him. Their gazes mixed with various negative emotions, all scruitinizing his powers. If the new Sword of Acradia is fitting the title.

    He wasn''t, but he''d be damned if that was found out.

    "Yeah, there are always gazes in these parties."

    "Sil¡ªLady Clarent. Eh, you look lovely in a dress?"

    It was Sylvia, dressed in a light blue dress made of fine silk, sewn by a master seamstress. She was comely, making some shift their attention to her unconsciously.

    But Ark wasn''t one to lose mind over a beauty. His negative and poisonous mindset greatly calms him, not even flustering. He was agitated, though, in a different sense.

    "You can drop the formality. You''re awefully bad at this anyways."

    "No, it''s just that I don''t know how to treat you. Silvia is a friend, a rival. I guess I forgot you were also a lady."

    Right. He had forgotten all about it. Because¡ª

    (Isn''t Sylvia more than a brutish gorilla than a lady? She tries to appear elegant but that monster holds the strength of an ogre.)

    He still have a grudge for Sylvia being too powerful. Ark is jealous of her might and talent he wasn''t blessed with. It was hard to let go.

    But of course, Silvia sensed nothing. "How rude! .....and now? Am I more ladylike?" She bashfully asks.

    "(Who is the schemer now, liar.) I guess."

    Why pretend being nervous at this point? Isn''t she a female sought after by countless men? Get a grip and treat her properly!

    It happened as he had foolish thoughts...

    "Lady Clarent! I am Freid Belga of the Belga Earldom. Would you do me the honor to grant your first dance to me?"

    A random dude introduce himself to Silvia while completely ignoring Ark. He attepmts to get the desired first dance, so Freid acted swiftly.

    He saw an opportunity and seized it. This made several nobles scowl in envy.

    Naturally, with the lessen attention, Ark should be thankful to Freid. He should...

    (Oi oi, did you just ignore me? Are you looking down on me? Bastard!)

    Seriously, is he deliberately looking for a fight? To be insulted is one thing, but to childly hold a petty grudge... sigh.

    "Sorry, Freid Belga." Ark said, barely suppressing a sinister grin as he gently held Sylvia''s hand. "This lady had already promised me her first dance. Isn''t that right, my lady?"

    Truth is, Ark is oddly skilled conducting himself as a noble. It was very theatrical, which means it was acting. And acting he knew very well.

    Silvia raised her eyebrows for the split of second, then chuckled softly. "Shall we, sir Ark?"

    The two rivals danced to the sound of the melody. Ark, who had little to no dancing experience coped with Sylvia''s movements with refined accuracy.

    "Are you a dancer?"

    "Just body control. Precision is one of the things I appreciate the most."

    No one remembered Freid after the dazzling performance, not even the man in question. Ark and Silvia had stolen the thunder in the smoothest, most beautiful way.

    After the dance, a handsome man approached. He had a refined gait even better than the average noble, and his demeanor calm and towering.

    "What an impressive young man. To think a commoner could assume the impression of a noble of the highest class and have the gals to dance with my daughter."

    "Father, please refrain from embarrassing comments."

    Ark blinked once. "Duke Clarent! I''m humbled to have you think so well of me. Hmm, as I stayed in the capital for years, I studied on how to communicate with nobles, but I am still lacking. Please be so kind to forgive any misgivings on my part."

    This particular way of speaking made him sick, but being rude would be rather unwise.

    The duke coldly evaluated Ark with his gaze. "It seems I was wrong."

    "Father?"

    "...It''s nothing. Enjoy the party so long as it lasts. I have tedious socializing to do." And the duke left.

    "Sorry, Ark. My father acted unusually weird today."

    "I don''t mind."

    (How dull of you, to not see what lied under your own father''s gaze.)

    Ark was the only one to understand what exactly happened. The duke had tried to comprehend the true Ark... and utterly failed. He had managed to deceive the duke.

    It brought pleasure knowing even a duke beyond competent couldn''t fully see through his essence.

    His greatest deceit, no one could see the parts he didn''t reveal.

    (Because they can''t know. Ever. So I won''t let them.)

 Chapter 15

    The party didn''t last long before Ark managed to ruin it.

    After the duke had left, Ark bailed on Silvia who was called by her friends from her order and he spent the rest of the luxurious party enjoying the chilling wind cooling off the heat he''d accumulated.

    (As expected, I seriously suffer whenever I''m with her.)

    He had some ridiculous thoughts outside. His actions were, in retrospect, a weird way for him to act. It just wasn''t his style.

    If he had wanted to get back at the nobleman, he could have used the event without a problem. There''s also the option of winning in a verbal fight, which Ark was confident he could pull off.

    Yes, he did something completely out of character¡ªhis real character, at that. This led to the duke approaching him, which could have gone badly at any moment.

    Now the duke still hates him¡ªhis killing intent thick, thinly hidden¡ªand is on alert. Not ideal.

    "It''s all Silvia. Stuff like this only happen when I''m with her."

    Suggesting to be friend as Aria. Talking about his ugly desire for power. These two instances were mistakes he made that were directly related to Silvia alone. And now the dance...it only made him a target for annoying nobles. A mistake.

    A slip.

    (I''M NOT SLIPPING!)

    More than ever, he wanted to avoid Silvia, who caused him to slip three times. He was willing to forsake his pettiness and grudges... just to avoid her breaking his mask.

    Because if the mask breaks, it''s game over.

    It took him some more time to properly relax. His mask perfectly covering the parts he wishes to hide.

    And it was just in time.

    "Allow me to make an annoucement for everyone who honored us with their presence." King Alden opened with sonorous voice, making the silence spread like wildfire. "As you all know, the Royal Battle of Valor is an annual event where the winning team enjoys a fair reward, if I might say, for their efforts. This year, however, I decided to add a special reward for the individual who will make the most contribution to the victory.

    A week earlier, a new dungeon was discovered near the port city Maim. In the near future, it shall open, and the winner shall be at the forfront of its exploration. In addition, depending on the details, any weapon found shall belong to the finder."

    Everyone gulped.

    Dungeons. Mysterious structures holding the knowledge of the ancient. Some claim it is God''s creation, while others claim it''s the ancients'' divine technology beyond this era''s humanity comprehension.

    A newly formed dungeon contains treasures of unfathomable value: ores, devices, weapons. Even without it, dungeons provide infinite monsters and its materials, but the real value lay within the technology.

    In particular, ancient magic is fundamentally different, sought after by countless magicians. It could cause phenomena simply impossible with the elemental magic that is currently known.

    Although ancient magic is said to be impossible to physically use, it still has immense value in the technology it could be implemented to.

    It is no exaggeration to say the first exploration team is bound to hit a big treasure.

    (Mind Accelartion is an ancient spell that saved me countless times. If I can get another...)

    ...

    Yes, Ark was capable of wielding ancient magic, said to be impossible just a moment ago. It was because the ancient magic contained unique, esoteric attributes that were impossible to wield by mages with normal attributes.

    An example is the mind attribute spell Ark used.

    Non-attribute meant any magic is potentially useable. Ark''d have been subjected to envy by all mages. It didn''t matter to him, though, only that it was a source of new power he could use.

    He had to win.

    All the people in the room thought the same. Tension filled the air, you could practically cut it with a knife.

    In the midst of such situation, Ark¡ª

    "Sigh."

    He sighed!

    Moreover, in a nonchalant manner, he walked over to royal family and bowed to Iris slightly. "Princess, I must apologize, for I no longer plan on following the agreed plan."

    "...What?"

    "Few good fights, then calling it quits. That was the plan, but now I have a different plan. His Majesty''s prize it too good for me to pass, so¡ª" Ark now spoke to everyone present, spreading his hands wide and flashing a rather charming grin, full of supernatural charisma. "I shall seize the victory, in a way no one could hope to deny! Nothing less than an overwhelming victory!"

    A declaration of war.

    Those participating made strategies among themselves, finding allies with common enemy, but not one had the courage¡ªno, arrogance¡ªto declare a war against hundreds of knights, without a single ally to his help.

    Because it was a declaration from Ark that it held considerable weight others couldn''t have. In their eyes, Ark is a rising star that accomplished their most yearned goals: defeating Silvia and slaying demons. Furthermore, he chose the fourth princess, and is alone in the battle. No one would come helping him. Thus, his words were stronger, more substantial than any others.

    The effects were great.

    Instantly, all the knights surged with strong fighting spirits. It was nearly visible.

    "Retract your careless words this instant, Ark!" It was Princess Kierra, her eyes flaring with anger. "I warned against underestimating our kingdom''s epiphet holders, yet you dare mock hundreds of knights? A single man cannot win against so many talented and powerful opponents."

    It was done with Ark in consideration. By common sense, his declaration is but a mere bluff. She is trying to help Ark save face when he won''t be able to keep his outrageous remark.

    But,

    "It is insignificant."

    "What?!"

    "Powerful? Talented? None of this matters. I don''t mean to disparage the knights, but the me right now... doesn''t fear you in the slightest. I''ve already passed the point where I need to be threatened by humans, numbered or not. But words are mere words, in the end. Tomorrow, I shall prove my words true."

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Again, he turned to the crowd. "If I offended you today, then come at me and prove me wrong. That was my goal anyways."

    The next day, Ark refreshingly got up in a good mood. He had used high language too much, so he was exhausted and collapsed instantly. But he got to express his true desire for this event, even if it was slightly troublesome.

    Since today is such a big day, Ark was unusually excited.

    (The plan is set. Now it''s time to annihilate some arrogant weaklings.)

    It seems he was excitedly waiting the part he could rampage. Such useless fool. Still, he managed to maintain a good temperament without losing energy from stress, yet warmed up without relaxation.

    "Good morning, Ark. Ready for today?"

    "Good morning, Commander. Of course, never been more ready."

    They met near the stage. The participants are to go to the Aracnum Forest at designated points using teleportaion circles while the masses were to watch from afar via special communication magic.

    "Sorry I didn''t stop you yesterday. It seemed entertaining¡ªI mean, you were freezing the world with your charms."

    Ark was in such a good mood, he decided to fall deaf on the first part. "Thanks. You wouldn''t believe how difficult it was to practice that behavior. I seriously feared I was just acting cringe."

    A blatant lie. He never doubted himself during that time. He had practiced that eloquence and grace over the years, in hope to leave haughty nobles jaw-dropped. It wasn''t natural, but Ark was confident in himself.

    (Still, to think I managed to even make Commander admit it. I am proud.)

    "Seriously though, are you a hidden nobleman?"

    "Nah, just a hard worker."

    Well, considering his mother''s cooking skills, the thought came up not once or twice.

    His mother...

    Inexplicable emotions rose in his chest, making him frown.

    "...I should get going now."

    "Good luck. I connected the broadcast to the headquarters so everyone is watching you. Make sure to us your good side."

    Ark flashed a wild smile. "That goes without saying. Just sit tight and prepared to be blown out of your mind."

    He had the appearance of someone crazy. Whether it''s true or not, today everyone will find out.

    "Sir Ark, please step on this magic circle." At the location of the teleportation circles, Ark saw four magic circles. Three of considerable size, while his own only one meter radius. There was a cute girl standing in charge.

    He flashed a smile. (Boy, I''m smiling so well lately.)

    "Now, it''s my duty to ensure sir understands the rules properly. Please bear with this."

    "No problem. A quick remainder is never bad."

    "Cough. I will start now... this teleportation circle leads to a random location within the stage. It is inside the forest at a place where a barrier was placed for several purposes. All participants must defeat the enemies so that only their side stands alone. Killing is forbidden. You''re being tracked using the barrier, and upon being defeated, a red glow will appear as well as directions for the exit. It is determined by a mechanism implement to detect when the vitals are endangered. Needless to say, any breaking of the rules is strickly prohibited and will result in heavy punishment."

    "I understand. No problem."

    She looked left and right. "Is sir really going to fight alone? Won''t it be tough? The other knight seem to target you."

    Yeah, almost every knight got done in by his provocation and would seize the chance if given. It was obvious even to outsiders who knows nothing of what transpired yesterday.

    Ark chuckled. "Let them come. Declarations and words were for yesterday. Today only actions will have a voice."

    She looked at him puzzled, but Ark didn''t mind. Crowd cheered from afar, and the teleportation circles had begun to activate.

    (It''s show time.)

    The moment Ark landed and the event finally started, he lept into action.

    He never planned to be idle, not for a second. Using Phantom to locate the closest enemy. The pace wasn''t hasted at all, using merely physical ability without a hint of magic and spirit.

    It was obvious everyone would employ the strategy of breaking into groups. The elites always tend to be reclusives, and it was also impossible to expect proper cooperation between knights of different orders without prior experience.

    So Ark had simple strategy in mind: find a group, defeat them, head to the next group, defeat them as well. He planned to keep Silvia for last, but wasn''t worried for anyone else.

    "Here''s the bastard!"

    "Let''s get him!"

    "Yeah! We will show him who''s the boss!"

    Three knights rushed running at Ark. Their speed, fueled with either magic or spirit, was greater than Ark. Seeing this, the trio accelerated further and unleashed their respective attack.

    "Wind cutter!"

    "Vortex Style: Gust Fallout!"

    "Five Rivers Style: Five Streaming Thrusts!"

    (Two physical attacks with spirits, and a single magic spell. Piece of cake.)

    At a moment''s notice, Ark activated his spirit and Ventus Potentia. With light steps, he punched the two warriors on the face and collides with the mage using the momentum. Of course, he had stolen their mana during this brief exchange, and the trio all start glowing red.

    It was an easy victory. A good start. But¡ª

    "Come out."

    No respones.

    "What, 34 men loosly hidden with clumsy wind magic? You gotta try harder if you think of ambushing me."

    Drawing Silverstar, Ark gripped the handle in one hand as 31 men revealed their presence.

    One more noteable, a guy with slick long hair and bangs covering his eyes snarled at Ark. "Look what we have here, the Storm Breaker in the flesh. It''s a pleasure, Ark. I''ve wanted to defeat you personally. Unfortunately, as you may know, my sword is my wits, nothing else."

    (What a haughty brat. Does he think his petty tricks work on me? I should play along, though.)

    The guy tried to engage in conversation in order to buy time for the mages to chant. Still, even after knowing, Ark was calm.

    "You!?"

    "Yes, it is I¡ª"

    "Who are you again?" Ark tilted his head in confusion. It wasn''t a bluff, he seriously had no clue who that guy was.

    "I-I-I am Dain Barbatos! The Chess King! A master strategist guaranteed to become feared by many with my wits alone! I aim to prove that the pen is stronger than the sword! Surely you know me!" The man¡ªDain¡ªdistraughtingly says.

    Chess King, Dain Barbatos. He was an epiphet holder, one who made a name for himself by demonstrating academic ingenious and strategic mind befitting a general. His nickname comes from chess being his favorite game.

    "Ah, the guy who can''t defend himself and cries over a punch to the face."

    "Y-You dare!"

    The aformentioned punch was delivered by Silvia. Dain had annoyed her too much as he played games using students in the academy, and with some circumstances, a solid punch hit his face. It was such famous story even the town''s recluses knew it by heart.

    "Well, I''m not interested in a guy who think himself so smart all while being half-baked. Not that it matters, you''ll be disqualified soon enough."

    Dain flustered with anger, then calmed down and gave off a smirk. "Arrogant guys sure fall fast. Now!"

    The group started a bombardment of magic. They had surrounded Ark using the time he leisurely held a conversation with Dain, and the barrage consisted of only intermediate spells of all four attributes, which is fairly impressive.

    Surely, even Ark would become flustered and have difficulty defending himself. Dain became convinced of his own victory.

    "Haa, Cladding Vortex... Release."

    With a casual sigh, strong whirlwind swirled around Ark with fierce momentum. Then, with even faster winds, the vortex exploded. 30 or so spells were taken in, reflected or exploded.

    "Ho, so you had a barrier spell prepared beforehand? Not cool. Everyone else, even those hiding got done in by their own magic."

    33 men glowed red, lying unconscious. It was a baffling scene where a single man stands unscathed in the midst of chaos.

    "H-How!? Cladding Vortex is an intermediate magic. A single spell against over thirty... impossible!"

    "That''s why I said chess is not a good analogy for a battlefield. You lack serious understanding of humans'' psyche."

    "W-What?"

    (He sure statters a lot.)

    "Let me explain it to you nice and simple. These guys were subconsciously thinking: we have to perserve some mana for later. They held back, just a little, but enough for me who didn''t hold back to counter all their spells in one fell swoop."

    Know thy enemy, know thy self, and you shall be ever victorious.

    Ark knows himself best. What he is capable of and what not. And he understands his opponents. Reading intent allows him to see through all tricks and ploys, then he breaks it thoroughly.

    But Dain wasn''t like Ark. He didn''t try to understand his opponent on a deeper level. It was easy to see Ark had relatively small mana capacity, he didn''t hide that, nor his use of ambient mana, so Dain thought a preemptive would render Ark useless. He ignored the opponent in front of him, so confident of his victory.

    "You''re still immature. If you want to grow beyond second-rated strategist, look at others, and look at yourself."

    Demons are becoming active, Ark felt the impending danger. A good strategist is going to be essential against the crafty Immortal Dark Star.

    "I-I..."

    "You don''t have to like it." He felt the strong aversion Dain had from others, feeling himself superior. "Prove superior by knowing their moves at the battlefield. Hate it. Loath it. But never avoid it."

    The eyes of Dain shined with enlightenment. He seemed to understand something important.

    (A pain in the ass that you are, you may just as well be useful in the future.)

    Ark also rarely enjoys interacting with others. For different reason, but still. Growing tired with this conversation, he shattered the barrier.

    "For now, I will go for the face." And he punches Dain in his face.

    It held an incredible satisfaction to it.

    Thus, Ark had cleared the first group with ease. The masses watching him saw his fight and sang praises from afar.

    But that was child''s play.

    The real hurdle has yet to come.

 Chapter 16

    "In the quarter of an hour, Ark alone defeated over 30% of the contenders! What a remarkable performance!"

    The commentator''s voice reached all the contenders throughout the forest. It was a message to motivate and speed the event up.

    Ark traversed the forest with increased momentum. His steps light and without hesitation, as if he knew in advance where his opponent is.

    Phantom was utilized well to scan the surroundings but was otherwise sealed. He perserved concentration on the expense of mana and stamina. Especially mana was consumed like water in a desert.

    He kept several spell while disregarding the sword spirit completely. A spell to maintain strong grip. A spell to perform delicate manuevers with wind. One to replenish stamina, etc. There were all auxiliary spell that are more difficult to control, but were controlled skillfully all at once.

    It was an exquisite battle style he had yet to show before, so even Elizabeth was surprised.

    The combination of spells, the specific applications... none of it was simple. Ark had gone through countless trials and error before completing and mastering this array of magic.

    Not only the varied forms of strengthening magic, he stored auxiliary magics of various uses to improve himself even slightly.

    (I spend five years perfecting this technique, and though it''s still not perfect, it sure as hell impressive. Just how many all-nighters I pulled to memorize one more fucking spell? Damn, it''s annoying just to remember!)

    Nothing comes naturally for an idiot. Ark had curious nature but struggled to etch the knowledge properly. He''d need to fervently read a book repeatedly several times while smart people would just need a leisure reading.

    His abilities are all stems from experience and effort.

    (Calm down, me. Just beat your frustration on the next opponent.)

    A group of five were his next pray. Ark''s mana reserves were sufficiently large even compared to senior knights. Even epiphet holders would be no challenge.

    Or so he thought.

    "To boldly reveal yourself and approach so calmly, are you confident?"

    "Stealth isn''t for me, as you can see." That''s true. The man carried a broadsword as tall as Ark. "Besides, my gut is telling me I can''t hide from you."

    "Impressive. Your gut is dead on."

    (Ugh, the intuitive type. I hate these the most.)

    The type to feel danger even if there is literally no sign of it beforehands. It''s a sort of people that tramples the meaning of training perception.

    Unlike the lean Dain, this man had a robust body with dense muscles. His blond hair and wild eyes caused him to look like a delinquent, even though his behavior tried to say otherwise.

    "I''m¡ª"

    "The Goliath, Barkus Dent. I know." Wild smiled took shape. "I wanted to fight you at least once."

    Barkus was a classmate of Silvia. He had lost countless times to her, but that doesn''t mean he is by any means weak. It''s Silvia who is abnormal. The fact that he''s an epiphet holder should say everything about him in terms of strength and achievements.

    However, as he had lost to Silvia in everything, Ark who defeated her dazzled him more than his own petty achievements. That''s why, he also wanted to fight Ark.

    "Me too... but, sorry, I decided that victory now is more important than a fair fight we could set for later."

    " " " "Anti-Magic Dome!" " " "

    As if on a signal, four voices shouted in unison. Immediately after, all the spells Ark maintained were cancelled.

    "Tsk, you teamed up with the Quadra? I''m flattered."

    Quadra was special among the epiphet holders. They weren''t one person, but a quadruple twins who acted as one. Each sibling had one of the main four attributes, and together they were considered a quadra mage.

    (Shit. I''m not a mind reader, but to think I didn''t realize their ploy. This is annoying.)

    He was now trapped in a barrier that cancels all magics. Maybe if he used light or dark magic, but that would be overkill.

    "Why don''t you use spirit?"

    "...Why don''t you?"

    (My spirit isn''t working! A barrier that cancels both magic and spirit!)

    The spirit didn''t work, even though Ark had already fully recovered. It was bizzare, but he couldn''t let Barkus see his inner turmoil.

    "Aye, spirit leans too much on an element, like most prestigious styles. But, I heard you use the Iron-Sword, which is supposed to be weak metal element. It should''ve worked in a weakened state."

    This particular barrier also had an effect against a spirit. But it had an opposite effect on magic that makes it more effective against higher level spirits whereas strong enough magic could break through the barrier''s coercion.

    Barkus gave an insightful gaze. "Your spirit is ill fit. It doesn''t mesh with your body, nor with that fancy sword of yours."

    It became clear at once.

    Ark had no affinity to any element, so he had no talent for any spirit, who had elements as a main component. He acquired only the Iron-Sword that had weak enough element, but could never extract the full power as it didn''t mesh well with his attributeless soul.

    Now, as his new sword, Silverstar, is from a foreign metal from outer space, it no longer meshes well with the spirit.

    Both weapon and body are out of sync. No wonder the barrier''s slight coercion is enough to completely shut it down.

    (Ragna was right. I have to get a fitting sword spirit and break through this wall.)

    But for now, it''s time to fight.

    The atmosphere tensed as Ark grabbed his sword. Barkus also took out his broadsword and their fighting spirits clashed.

    "You ain''t gonna let me break the barrier, huh?"

    "Of course! I will win with my strength and swordsmanship!"

    Saying so, Barkus slammed his huge sword to crush Ark. With sharp movement, Ark performed  a back step, then lunged in to attack.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Barkus had a clear edge over strength. His skill with the sword was also enough to mitigate the speed disadvantage. A normal opponent wouldn''t have been able to contend with him long enough with just physical ability.

    But there''s another factor to consider: skills.

    Ark used Phantom to read Barkus'' intent. Every attack was filled with the simple intention to ''attack'' and the signals are produced even before the sword is swung. Faints had lacking intent and could be read easily. Even the act of ''dodging'' contained intent of ''defense'' so Ark could pursue Barkus.

    Thus, Ark had managed to gain the upper hand.

    "You are great... I didn''t think I would lose... in swordsmanship like that..." Barkus was panting, covered in cuts.

    But inwardly, Ark felt the one losing. Killing is naturally forbidden, but that makes it hard to defeat someone like Barkus with outstanding endurance. This caused Ark to waste too much stamina and mental energy.

    A single punch is all it took to disqualify others, but that''s because it packed enough force to render them unconscious, and he also plundered their mana reserves. In reality, long battles like this are commonplace.

    "Sorry, I wanted to win without my skill, but I don''t have a choice now."

    The tension instantly rose. Barkus'' aura suddenly changed and Ark''s senses were ringing danger.

    "Bolster."

    He uttered a single word.

    And Ark found himself slammed at a tree.

    "Kuk! To think you held back your skill!"

    Bolster. A simple skill with astounding effects of raising strength, speed and defense altogether. It was ridiculous because of its simplicity.

    "It wasn''t enough? Sorry, but I will end this right now. I had fun. I thought your challenge was arrogant, and you were too complacent about Quadra... but you have the capital."

    (Shit shit shit! What should I do? Any more damage and it will be game over! No! I will...)

    "Array Formation!"

    Ark pointed his arm at the approaching Barkus. A magical circle appeared midair, slowly getting shaped. It was now only leaving Ark defenseless.

    Even so, it had sufficient effect in detering Barkus, who reflexibly stepped back.

    (I can do this. Shoot him, win, and move on. Yeah, just shoot...)

    The magic circle vanished. Ark had let it go.

    "Complacent? You are right, I have the capital for arrogance and complacency. It''s because I have countless ways to defeat the likes of you."

    What was he talking about? Barkus had no idea, but he couldn''t lower his guard. Ark is currently emitting a peculiar pressure, as if going in now would only spell defeat.

    "One of such ways was forcefully pushing my sword spirit to get the boost I needed. But that method would hinder my plans of victory, so that''s a no-go."

    And yet, Ark had given a different impression. It wasn''t something caused by Phantom, but it infinitely reminded the use of spirit.

    No. It''s not right.

    "Iron-Sword is half hearted from the roots. I knew that the best, but refused to give it up. It was all I had. I was afraid... of giving it up... of regressing."

    "You... are you letting your spirit go?"

    Yes. The spirit cultivated for years. Ark had given it up.

    Every spirit inherently contained elements. Attributes. But Ark is attributeless from birth. None could fit him.

    He now realized how reliant he was of the elements. In magic. In spirit. Even the magic he was about to cast... no, he wanted to deny trying to cast it. A spell he had promised to seal. Anyway, it was not wrong, but at least in spirit, it would never be ideal.

    So,

    "I will take this step forward."

    He gave up the spirit.

    And the earth rumbled.

    "Wha¡ª? Quadra! Drop the barrier and attack!" Sensing the irregularity, Barkus hollered.

    However, it was already too late.

    Meanwhile, in the commanders'' seat, Elizabeth had an insight. An insight she must share with her colleagues.

    "Spirits of light and dark are the best types. Any other element is lacking in purity, isn''t that so?"

    Julius, who sensed the meaningfulness in her tone, asked. "What are you getting at?"

    "There should be no other spirit to compete with the supreme elements... but. Isn''t that no attribute could. A spirit the world has never been seen before. Of an element some won''t consider real."

    The audience, the royal family, the commanders. All were witnessing a historical scene.

    "He really did. Lil junior actually succeeded." Far away in the HQ, Ragna muttered in excitement.

    Yes.

    A new spirit has been born.

    Void Spirit.

    Barkus had already charged as Quadra all attacked together. He activated his spirit and skill and showed off tremendous might.

    "Gaia Style: Boulder Crush!" An attack as heavy and destructive as a boulder, capable of smashing a human''s skull to smithereens. And with a charge to gain explosive speed, an unstoppabe impetus was generated.

    However,

    "Too slow."

    The newborn spirit, new and weak, had explosive compatibility with Phantom. The combined performance exceeded Barkus and a single punch blasted him away.

    Groaning, Barkus had glown red.

    Quadra watched Ark with utter terror. Their spells were deflected without being noticed by a transparent force.

    "It''s your turn."

    The four siblings were soon defeated, deprived of their mana, without being able to retaliate.

    In the midst of battle, Ark had obtained a significant power up.

    "It became a multiplier." Ark muttered under his breath as he continued to hunt the contenders.

    Over 60% of the participants were done in by him, so no one could complain when he wins. The commentator annouced there are only 20% of contenders so most of the big clashes were over.

    Everyone were gathering at a big clearing, so he hunted the smaller units before proceeding to the main act.

    Meanwhile, the remaining bunch were used as punching bags to test the Void Spirit.

    He discovered that unlike before when Phantom had a strengthening effect on top of the original effect, it is now a multiplier effect.

    If put numeral value:

    20 (Iron Sword) + 100 (Phantom) = 120

    And the current power:

    3 (Void Spirit) ¡Á 100 (Phantom) = 300

    The numbere weren''t accurate but sufficiently demonstrated the sharp rise in power. The punch that instantly disqualified Barkus could not have been unleashed before with such small price.

    Ark could now forsake his original plan to defeat Silvia and have enough leeway at it.

    He wouldn''t admit it but Silvia''s growth made him chill in dread. He kept an eye of her current strength and gained a more comprehensive grasp than before.

    In a word: terrifying.

    The newfound motivation, gained by the acquisition of a rival and her defeat, pushed Silvia to a new realm. In a straight duel Ark would''ve 5% chance of victory.

    So long as there is a chance, Ark would seize it. He would rather blow it all up than lose.

    However, it would be dauntingly exhausting.

    (I''m the best. Those I challenge unconditionally lose. And with this power-up, Silvia will be no different, keke.)

    Of course, Ark never doubted his victory. The plan was already set, so as the ''cheat''.

    The final act is going to be epic.

    The battles were concentrated on a vast clearing. The force of the first prince and princess collided and as a result both sides became exhausted and agreed on a truce.

    Eveyone heard that Ark was othe one to disqualify most enemies and the strange rumble coming from afar seems to indicate he was still kicking with energy.

    Silvia listened half-heartedly. While her surroundings expressed pure astonishment at the reconnaissance report, only she nodded in confirmation.

    It was her faith in her rival that made Silvia play passively. She didn''t want to exhaust herself and lose again.

    "There is no way he defeated hundreds of opponents by himself. I say he got allies in the second prince''s faction and used them. That brute sword stealer."

    "Didn''t you get a new, better than before sword?"

    "Yeah, I am seriously jealous."

    Her comrades had a minor banter.

    The forces of the first prince and princess agreed to work together to rid of Ark before proceeding to settle the conflict. It was a ridiculous situation that so many knights are cooperating to deal with a single human being.

    A senior knight from the first order approached Silvia. "You lost to the boy before, and even though I heard he was no good in continous battles, he wiped almost everyone out. So my question is: you sure you can deal with him?"

    Silvia blinked once. "I don''t know. I have confidence in my strength but... winning isn''t guaranteed."

    "Thought so. Sigh, we should put our entire forces to exhaust him before you two fight. At this point, I''d rather lose the event to anyone other than him."

    Ark had already proven his words true. By sharing information, the leaders of their groups realized that all the epiphet holders that weren''t present, over a half!, aimed at Ark and were subdued by him. He is powerful, they were willing to admit that much.

    But falling down without resistance would hurt their pride. They wanted to win over the arrogant child who all the elite knights below him. A battle royale between knights had turned into a grouping extermination. Ark was equated as a monster.

    "I wouldn''t recommend that."

    The senior knight wanted to tell this to everyone, but Sylvia stopped him with her words.

    She was riddled with misunderstandings about Ark, but at least she had a fair grasp of the minimum he could do.

    Unlike others who evaluate Ark''s abilities at the maximum of what he achieved, Silvia saw it as the minimum.

    That wasn''t an overestimation of her part, but a rational conclusion she came to realize after considering all the factors. Ark wasn''t afraid to face even multiple groups at once because he had the ability not only to vanquish them, but also to minimize or completely zero the loss. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have made a declaration purposely to draw more enemies.

    "He had defeated most of the contenders in a small timeframe, among them powerful individuals. If he is exhausted, I will finish him myself. And if not, then you all wait to see who shall win, and act accordingly."

    So the Sylphid decided to wait for Ark, who achieved something even she would struggle to, and their rematch.

    She stopped to ponder for a moment, then added, "I''ll say it only once: Ark is mine, so back off."

    Silvia was eager to fight her rival, and with those feelings the end is looming.

 Chapter 16.5 â€” INTERMISSION

    The past Ark, before even coming to Arcadia''s capital, had difficulty surviving through life as a warrior. He was weak, inexperienced, and held no trump card.

    Running away from home at the age of 8, he became even more aware of his lack of talent. His talented parents couldn''t pass on their skills to him and hard work didn''t cut it.

    No magic, no spirit, abysmal magic power and physical strength. Worse still, Ark had continuesly ran into powerful threats and nearly lost his life countless times.

    His survival involved miracle after miracle, thanks to which he had managed to grow quite a bit, but those experiences taught Ark to always stay on guard. Never let your guard down.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Even these days as he grew tremendously and became confident in himself, bad luck followed him like a shadow. The encounter with Orcus is a prime example. And that wasn''t even the worst encounter of them all.

    But maybe he grew too lax.

    He had forgotten. To always be ready.

    Otherwise, this is what''s bound to happen.

    Ark was half-dead. His body pale like a corpse, tainted black with festering curses and gushing red with his blood. The scenery blurred and ringing sound tormented and disoriented him.

    Surviving... might be too late.

    (This shitty luck... I fucking hate it...)

    He was caught off guard. Nothing could be done about it now. He hated the one who did this to the point of madness.

    Still, one last act of heroism. He had to convince everyone he is the strongest even when about to die.

    Ark mustered all his remaining strength to straighten his back and speak, then snapped his fingers.

    Then came the familiar darkness.

 Chapter 17

    A little earlier, Ark was done dealing with small fry. He calmly walks into the glade, his gait unhurried and lax, but also refined and without waste.

    He had expected to be attacked by someone at a point but everyone present backed off a considerable distance.

    The reason was clear: Silvia emanated strong fighting spirits like never before. Even monsters would instictively try to avoid her.

    "I guess this is it. Our rematch is finally here." But Ark was still nonchalant.

    "A month has passed since my first defeat. Today I will even the score if you don''t mind."

    "Of course not. If you can beat me, then that''s it. I won''t complain or anything unmanly like that. But you know, that is only under the condition you can beat me." He flares with his own fighting spirit.

    The surroundings disappeared into the background. Ark and Silvia only had eyes for each other. Gripping their swords, the world rumbled under their sheer power.

    "Clarent Style: Fairy Waltz."

    Graceful footwork reminiscing of a fairy dancing on wind. The distance shrinked with casual movements refined to high degree.

    "Clarent Style: Eye of the Storm."

    Embodying a storm, the ambient wind swirled around her, sparks of lightning flashes violently yet calmly.

    Silvia accelerated further, slashing with all her might.

    "Clarent Style Secret Technique: Sky Roar."

    With the same serene tone as before, the girl who represented the wind harnessed the sky. And unlike before, the true power of the technique manifests. Azure glow covered her sword.

    It is natural. Clarent is a ducal household that had existed since the founding of Arcadia. The highest rank of nobility was obviously given to the strongest vassal. And the techniques were passed to the descendents.

    This is the unfair advantage of nobles.

    "Well, the ability to use them depends on the capacity of the user, though." Muttering under his breath, Ark intercepts the sword with his own, matching Void Spirit to the minimum level.

    A month ago, Silvia couldn''t use that combo. Even if she did, it would have a severe recoil on her body and she would be rendered immobile.

    An hour ago, Ark could only match this sort of attack by exhausting himself if magic isn''t used. But then he would be critically injured.

    Now however, both stood perfectly fine.

    "You monster."

    Ark had reacted in the optimal way, reading the trajectory and intentions without much of a glance. And he took what would have been an ultimate attack lightly.

    "I could say the same thing. Did you seriously master both concurrent and constant activation? In just one month?"

    "Oh? As expected, you noticed."

    "Obviously."

    Silvia not only managed to use multiple spirit arts at the same time, but also keep them activated for a prolonges periods. It is classed as one of the most difficult technique to achieve, even more so if it''s a high class style like Silvia''s. This state is called Origin Return.

    The Iron-Sword is the lowest class style, so Ark had achieved full mastery of this technique, uniting all 12 forms into 1. That''s why he knew. Uniting 3 of Clarent''s most difficult techniques is not only outrageous, the consumed focus is no joke.

    (And you called me a monster? Damn you talented hard-working bastard!)

    "Well, I cheated a little though..." And with that knowing tone, she continued to an onslaught.

    It was ridiculous. Every blow exchanged thundered with a fierce shokwave. One second resulted in a mininum of 5 blows. Speed and strength even elite knights would succumb to in a single attack were packed in countless strikes.

    Silvia stroke unhesitantly as she danced. Her choice of spirit arts was an immaculate combination of power and speed. Her movements refined and sharp.

    Ark was also doing well. He read the intent and reacted accordingly. A human''s reaction speed is theoretically 0.3 seconds, 0.1 if trained. But in reality, the actual reaction rate is only after the attack is perceived. On the other hand, intent could vaguely form before the opponent even realized it, or if the opponent visualized ahead. Thus, Ark had gained a foresight with full clarity.

    "It''s... beyond reason."

    "Such strength at that age. These two are surreal."

    "Damn. I can''t even follow with my eyes."

    No one could hope to step in. Interevining in this battle of giants was impossible. Most struggled even to keep up with their eyes. They could only tell there were two monsters of equal grounds.

    Nevertheless, between the two who fought frantically, it was clear: Ark is slowly getting pushed back.

    It was inevitable. Silvia had a month to perfect and get used to this state, while Ark had no chance to properly train his newfound power. He struggled to manage his focus and couldn''t draw his full potential yet.

    Ark is talentless. He is no genius. If it was Silvia, she would''ve adapted mid battle, but it was impossible for Ark. Were it not a high speed battle, he would have the leeway to swear her in his mind. But he needed to remain calm.

    Luckily, one thing remained the same. Silvia had yet to accumulate battle experience surpassing Ark. It was a clear edge he firmly grasped.

    Nevertheless, talent tramples all effort.

    The growth Ark was denied, that close to a cheat, was utilized by Silvia. Constant improvement in real time made her every motion sharper and faster. The genius is growing accustomed to Ark and is optimizing herself.

    Furthermore, Silvia went beyond.

    "Clarent Style: Heavenrend."

    Faint silver shimmered as a fourth technique was added to Origin Return. That alone forced him to increase Phantom as well as the burden.

    "I see. You let primordial wind circulate in your body to ease the burden from Origin Return."

    "Guess I can''t properly regulate it yet."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "No no, this is already impressive. So the primordial wind had this sort of application as well."

    "Yeah, something like that."

    Through this brief conversation, Ark had succeeded in analyzing Heavenrend''s effect. It was bad. The worst. Such ill compatibility couldn''t be achieved anymore.

    Heavenrend send flying slashes that splits the atmosphere itself. In Origin Return, the body is wearing this technique making every movement to cause ripples and extend the range of attack. Worse still, since it is secondary effect, Silvia isn''t focused on it and the intent reading is almost impossible.

    Ark was now compeletly on the defensive. It even became visible to the knights and crowd who were watching. Moreover, each exchange now brought a new wound to his body, while Silvia remained unscathed.

    (Should I turn to magic?)

    Any more and he will collapse before going all out, then it will definitely end.

    Origin Return. He was wary of that power, especially now that he lost his own along with the spirit. In order to reacquire it properly, he needed to create spirit arts of a significant caliber. But with the Void Spirit being uncharted territory, it may take months, years before he could challenge Origin Return.

    In the end, there''s no choice but giving up...

    "Haaaa, I almost forgot."

    Ark''s speciality lies in two things: cheating and taking from others. Taking mana and use it to his advantage is what he does.

    Then why not expand the range a little?

    (But to do it precisely on the first try, I would have to rely on... enlightenment.)

    "You are wide open!"

    Silvia launched a straight thrust at the chest. She couldn''t miss the opportunity presented in front of her.

    The rapidly approaching sword caused Ark to tense. Every instinct and reflex told him to dodge or defend, that the blow would kill him. Instead, he savored the sensation of looming death to tap into greater realm of concentration.

    It was at that moment, when the blade made contact with Ark''s chest...

    "Void Replica: Fairy Waltz."

    At the face of death born enlightenment.

    Void Spirit is inherently formless. When it manifested, it exerted force upon the world that could block magic. That force is normally a technique, but unlike normal techniques with access only to certain element, this one has access to all and everything. Truly a spirit equivalent to the supreme light and dark.

    So theoretically, the spirit could mimick any style, but to unleash that power where the experience was lacking, an enlightenment was necessary.

    The result is clear: void replica, the copying of techniques.

    With this boost in speed, Ark evaded the attack and unleashed a swift counter. This time, he held the advantage.

    "Void Replica: Heavenrend!"

    Heavenrend countered by Heavenrend, the impossible to dodge damage was completely nullified, whereas Ark''s sudden power increase managed to push Silvia back.

    "H-how are you imitating my techniques?! That''s impossible!"

    "There is no such thing ''impossible''. You thinking otherwise shows the difference in experience between us."

    The techniques of house Clarent are difficult to comprehend and learn. Even others with the access to wind element couldn''t imitate these techniques. It''s just tol profound.

    But Ark had been through a lot. The experience etched onto Ark was enough to understand the essence of the techniques.

    (A dancing fairy and slashing the atmosphere? I''ve seen these enough to get the concept. That much is no challenge.)

    That''s the main difference between Silvia, who held enormous talent, and Ark, who had no talent and could only compensate it with effort and experience. He had seen more, pushed to the limit more.

    "What, no more surprises? Not another technique to stack up?"

    "No, I''m done. This is as far as my swordsmanship goes. You won."

    (And I surpassed her in a single day! Haha, I''m the best!)

    And now, to the true battle.

    The two finally unveiled their full power, no restrains. If the spectators were amazed before, their mind will blow.

    "Ventus Potentia!"

    Not Ark, but it was Silvia who activated this magic. Her azure-silver aura tinted light green.

    "Sorry, but that one was too excellent for me too pass on."

    "Nah, it''s fine. I got lucky finding that particular magic. I can understand."

    (You shitty copycat. I acquired it after almost dying, and you dare steal it?!)

    You just did the same...

    "Now is my turn. Quadra Elementum..."

    Staggered, Ark stopped in place and looked over his opponents shoulder with fear and shock.

    It might have been a mistake, a trick to make her look, but Silvia found herself looking as well.

    It was no trick.

    "GET BACK NOW!!!! QUADRA ELEMENTUM POTENTIA!!"

    Ark dashed without moderating his strength. It was not a situation to hold back, not in the slightest.

    Because a giant mass of dark elements gushed at then with incredible speed. It laid path of destruction as the orb advanced.

    It was certain death.

    Ark took it head on.

    Four-colored energy meshed perfectly with the spirit, which skyrocketed by unrestrained Phantom.

    It was the strongest he had ever been.

    (But... it''s not enough!)

    As soon as he made contact with the darkness blast, intense pressure threatened to squash him like a bug.

    He pushed and pushed and pushed, only to get pushed back.

    "Silvia! Get everyone to safety... NOW!" he spit blood with every word.

    The pain he endured in his hands was like acid, and it spread across his arms.

    Ark needed everyone out. He remembered the spectator knights and wanted them out, for if he could escape this bomb.

    "Ar...k......no...."

    They didn''t run.

    It wasn''t bravery, not even fear that made them stay.

    It was a curse.

    (Sylvia? No, don''t tell me!? Aaaahhh!)

    From the corner of his eye, the collapsed figure of Silvia was apparent. Her face smeared with black pattern, one belonging to a curse.

    Ark could barely process the situation. The giant blast of darkness carried a powerful curse that drifted in the air. All the knights were helpless.

    Even though Ark was struck the most, but his rapid decline in magic power is saving him.

    Taking another step back, he almost stomped on Silvia. A single more step would mean she won''t survive.

    (Not good....my head''s blank..... it''s so painful.)

    Is this the end?

    There is nothing to be done. Asking a single person to stop this attack is pure madness. Ark had done his best, but it''s alright to fail. It can''t be helped...

    (Fucking never! I won''t ever die! Not like this!)

    He roared, piercing the sky with all he''s got.

    "Void Replica: Rakshasa Gateway!"

    A violet shade was added to the strom of colors. Exploding his entire mana reservse at once, the aura expanded with a flash of iridescent light.

    It was then that a crimson light enveloped his body. The indication he was diqualified, is what he and everyone who watched this thought.

    (EVEN MORE!!!)

    Ark roared once more and pushed back with greater momentum.

    The crimson light spread to Ark''s magic power and filled him with bottomless rigor and power.

    It took on the full brunt of the darkness mass, allowing Ark to advance to the inside.

    Silverstar was swung with every ounce of will he could muster, the crimson aura coated it.

    Panting heavily, all the colors disappeared as Ark stood at the heart of the destroyed attack. Purple particles drifted in the air.

    "I...did...it......dammit."

    "Oh, what a monster. Yes you did, but now we gotta kill real quick, ''kay?"

    Of course, the ones behind the sinister attacks were the demons. They skillfully infiltrated the barrier and hid themselves, just to perform that single nigh unstoppable attack. Worse still, there were at least dozen demons.

    "You got us good before, Ark. But our leader, the Immortal Dark Star, has decided to kill you, so you shall not survive."

    "Don''t forget the Sylphid and the other losers. We should kill everyone before the commanders arrive."

    "Yeah, kill them all!"

    The demons truimpiantly talked among themselves as if they already won.

    Frankly, it was hard to say otherwise.

    Silvia couldn''t rid of this strong of a curse even with the primordial wind, and the knights are more useless right now.

    But the one in the worst state was Ark himself.

    Ark was half-dead. His body pale like a corpse, tainted black with festering curses and gushing red with his blood. The scenery blurred and ringing sound tormented and disoriented him.

    His curse resistance wasn''t enough, and even a kid could kill him now.

    It has been a while since he got into such a desperate situation.

    (This shitty luck.... I fucking hate it.)

    But, he couldn''t give up just yet. He believed he would be fine, all it took is just another act of heroism.

    Ark willed himself to straighten his back and look as dignified as possible.

    "Immortal Dark Star... was he the one to make that attack?"

    "Hmph, of course! He is beyond the comprehension of puny humans."

    "I see. So he''s the loser who dropped a bomb only to escape while shitting his pants in fear."

    "What did you just say!?"

    "It''s not an insult. That guy was smart. Unlike you, he avoided being killed by me. For now."

    As if the current situation isn''t dire, Ark declared the deaths of every demon present. It was almost natural for him.

    The demon that took charge of talking snorted in contempt. "Foolish human. Do you truly believe a dead man could inflict as much as a scratch on us?"

    "I believe all the demons I met so far were arrogant and chatty. Why the heck you speak so much? Is there no quiet demon out there?"

    He was really tired of the demons talking bullshit all day long.

    "Y-you!!"

    "What? Another speech of how humans are puny and demons are great? Don''t you get bored of that?"

    After hearing from all the demons he met, and killed, it was just annoying at that point.

    "You overconfident brat, I know what your plan is. You try to rattle us into talking and buying time for your precious commanders to arrive. Well, you failed. All demons... massacre them all!"

    The demons smiled wickedly as they approached the powerless knights.

    "Buying time for backup? That ain''t my style. My style is.... overwhelming victory!"

    Mustering what little strength remained, Ark snapped his fingers and chanted,

    "Light of Annihilation."

    And the demons were engulfed by the countless pillars of light.

 Chapter 18

    "I feel a sense of deja vu here."

    Ark stood at a center of a circle, with the commanders forming a hemisphere around him. They looked tense and tired without exception, probably from the workload the demons'' recent attack brought.

    "Last time you cheated in a sacred knight duel. This time, however, you annihilated the enemy''s forces single-handiedly and protected countless knights. It''s safe to say this is a good situation." Elizabeth said with a slight smile. Even she had circles beneath her eyes.

    "Thank you, but I would rather avoid this sort of glory. I am sick of almost-dying at this point."

    "Well, third time''s a charm."

    Ark did not say he experienced it dozens of times and instead laughed it off.

    Julius made a coughing sound. "I would like to start the hearing if that''s fine with you."

    "Yes. What do ya wanna know?"

    "Most of the details were covered by the time you regained consciousness. The only things we want to clear are: a. How did you sense the attack before anyone else?, and b. What was the crimson aura you showed?"

    It has been over a week since the attack, but Ark only woke up today. If they still ask him about this, it should be important enough in their eyes.

    "Well, for the first question, I can only say I felt a sense of emptiness."

    "Emptiness?"

    "Yes. Because that attack had gigantic size, I could sense the lack of intent over a wide range moving towards me....that Immortal Black Star guy is crazy. No one sane can send a large-scale weapon of death without the slightest killing intent. I''m guessing they have someone or something good at hiding stuff compeltely."

    (I will never forget this humiliation. You''ll regret messing with me!)

    Ark trembled at the prospect of anyone unleashing an ultimate blow like that as if...as if they are kids testing the water.

    But he was even angrier.

    "I see. Your skill is rather convenient, if it lets you sense even lack of intent. It seems the current information regarding the Phantom skill requires some serious update. And the second question?"

    "I have no idea."

    His answer caused some angry grunts. It seems kicking the butts of their knights didn''t help garnering the commanders'' affection.

    "I don''t know what it was, nor do I have an inkling to what it could be. Do you really expect me to understand something even the sage doesn''t?"

    Elizabeth briefly asked him about the red glow power, which shows she has no idea what sort of power was that.

    For the sake of convenience, though, Ark dubbed it as power brought by being pushed to the limit physically and emotionally, as it had been a long while since he was emotionally worn down. Maybe a spirit technique he accidently created.

    "Is that all?"

    "Yes, this is all. This hearing is officially over." Julius rose from his chair and dismissed everyone.

    All the commanders hurried to get back to their respective work, though Sirius flashed a friendly smile before leaving. Elizabeth merely grabbed Ark and teleported.

    The convenient vehicle as always, she was.

    They teleported straight to her office, and she struck Ark with a direct question. "What now?"

    "Now? I am planning to train and become stronger. My spirit is new so I can improve a lot for the time being."

    "Not with these injuries. Your hands were torn by dark elementals and even your soul received serious damage. No healing magic is enough to make instant recovery. A month...."

    "I can''t rest for a month! If I just stand in place, that Immortal Dark Star is..."

    "So you do know his name properly. Don''t try to downplay his impact on you, or it will just serve to empowering him." Elizabeth noted dryly.

    Ark is usually composed, or at least appear composed. His rattled state is no good for anyone.

    He pretended to not remember the name correctly, but the sage saw right through the act of such agitated Ark. She saw the rage he held over the demon that nearly took his life easily.

    "He is not your concern. When the time comes, I will personally see him dead." It was her way of assuring her subordinate.

    But Ark wasn''t just hot-blooded over the myserious demon. He felt strange dread and anger, as if looking at his nemesis.

    "He couldn''t have possibly done that attack without exhausting himself somewhat. But not knowing how much is bad. He grasped my strength while I remain clueless to his. It feels the worst."

    (As if he mocks me, saying whatever I do, he could do better.)

    The spell of light he used to destroy the demons was but a child''s play in front of that attack''s potent destructive power and scale.

    It felt personal. Like a provocation. And if left alone, he feared it would become an itch on the skin.

    "This particular demon is heniously crafty and sly, and quite powerful. But even so, compared to the demon king, he is nothing." Elizabeth smiled in confidence. As if she could take down several of his kind combined.

    It wasn''t comforting, as Ark wanted to be the one to take revenge. But he mustered his acting skill and relaxed his mouth.

    "I will rest. But if there is a way to make it faster... I really need to participate in the dungeon exploration."

    Apparently, the short confrontation was broadcasted to the entire capital. It may be different for the higher ups, but the use of light magic made impact on the ignorant commonfolk, and the image of a Hero was strongly imprinted.

    Being the last to stand and even defeat the demons while half-dead, not treating him as the winner would be ridiculous. They even tried to tie him to Arcadia as a noble, though he refused. But the rewards of a dungeon were the most tempting. It was the only fit for Ark.

    The desire to becoms stronger burned even hotter than usual.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Sorry, but there is nothing we can do..."

    A knock on the door interrupted her next words, and with permission entered the red head elf.

    "Liliana! What''s up?"

    "Don''t ''what''s up'' me! I heard your soul is damaged. Since when a soul injury is common?"

    "It''s no big deal ''cause I know how to heal myself. It takes longer to heal though."

    "That''s not normal. Just how long do you think it took for us, the hero party, even encountering this concept?" Elizabeth interjected.

    Indeed, it is rare to suffer damage targeting the soul. Different from mental attacks, they affect the target''s mana and spirit and even cause damage to the physical body in extreme cases. Still, the soul is in a different plain of existance, and only rare beings have deep connection to it.

    On a side note, Phantom is a skill that gives access to the phantom plain with its various abilities to affect the physcial and spiritual plains.

    Any individual could naturally gain access to different plains with the right training, so a skill isn''t necessary though.

    "Well, whatever. I didn''t come here just to scold you. There is a way to hasten the healing process."

    Ark and Elizabeth widened their eyes. The commander glinted with a vague clue of understanding.

    "The elven village has a hot spring with miraculous healing properties. If you bathe in it, you''ll be back to normal in no time."

    It was decided that Liliana and Ark would go to the elven village for the sake of Ark''s recuperation. And since the village is closed to outsider, they were going alone.

    Ark was skeptical whether he would be allowed to enter as well, but Liliana insisted it could be done, so he let her try.

    The journey would be long and hard. Reaching the elven village would require many days of camping out, hunting for food and...

    "Have fun, kids. I will pick you up in a week."

    Nope, just a teleportation and a little walk, provided by the cliched mother figure their commander was.

    "I don''t know what I ever did without teleporting. And Commander is really amazing, to use this draining spell with ease. Her mana reserves are almost bottomless."

    "Yeah, even my firepower is losing to her. And that is only a part of the sage class speciality."

    The two studied magic extensively. Ark practical spells of the four elements and Liliana mostly on the theoretical side. They understood how amazing their commander was.

    Which is why, they made a promise.

    "One day... we won''t vomit."

    "Definitely not."

    The act of teleportation causes the mana in the body to shake like liquids in a mixer. It takes good control to stabiliza the flow to act normally while teleporting, which is hard to Liliana with her enormous resources and Ark who is injured.

    It is shameful for a mage to have weak control, so they swore never to reveal it.

    "Okay, we are almost there. Now we just pass the illusion magic. It''s not easy because I''m only half elf but you won''t see me get lost..."

    "The turn here is left, though." Ark grabbed Liliana who was about to stray off the path.

    "There''s no... wait, that IS the right path... how did you know?"

    "I''m an illusionist. I know a lot about illusions. This is a large scale natural formation, with the core being the village, right?"

    Magic rarely appeared naturally in the wild. There''re strict conditions such as rich magical energy and aesthetic terrain to a degree. And even that usually results in simple offesive magic, but illusion magic is mostly dubbed auxiliary, which is more complex by far.

    "That''s right....but..."

    "Come on, let''s go."

    Rather than the elf, the human led the way. Any elf who saw that would be shocked at the ease their greatest defense system crumbled.

    Incidently, no normal illusionist could do that. Resisting the illusion completely would require mastery over the Phantom skill that others simply didn''t have.

    As they reached the village, an imagery veil was lifted, illuminating the forest and granting it ethereal and serene aura.

    The first elf who spotted the two seems to have been expecting for them as he said, "you''ve arrived, at last. I''ll call the chief." And walked away.

    Other elves finally noticed them and began to whisper amongst themselves.

    "Say, Liliana," Ark called his friend with a voice echoing wider than necessary. "Are the rumors that elves are stuck up in their arses true?"

    Everyone froze.

    "What...? No, but...what are you doing asking so tactlessly?!"

    "Please, there''s no reason to hide it. I have yet to meet a race that didn''t have a superiority complex. I will bet you a pretty coin elves are in the mix, right next to humans and demons."

    Ignoring the angry huffes that some elves made, Ark smirked at Liliana, challenging her to counter him.

    Instead, she bursts into laughter. Barely capable of restraining herself.

    The present elves seemed to have something to say, but then a wrinkled elderly man with gray hair and pointy ears arrives, and the commotion starts spreading.

    "Hello mister village chief. I''m Ark, friend of Liliana." He didn''t bother with human courtesy and just greeted the man as he would normally.

    "Chief Kenrik, I''ve returned for a while..." She struggled regaining her breath.

    "Welcome back, Liliana. As for the human boy, give me one good reason to let you enter and I will allow it."

    Here it comes, the proving part. He had expected it from miles and was perfectly ready. Ark understood enough about elves to know exactly what to do.

    Just a show of simple light magic would make him a guest of honor. Unfortonately, his injuries don''t allow that. So he opted to the second option.

    Ark cleared his throat. "Six years ago, a horde of skeletons controlled by a necromancer nearly invaded this village and destroyed it."

    "Wait, no one knows..." Kenrik shut his mouth as he realized.

    "Yeah, I defeated the necromancer, with countless earth magic formatioms. No one knows because the necromancer avoided human eye, but I was nearby."

    It was one of the secret stories Ark participated in. Strangely enough, he had more than one adventure that never reached the ears of the world. As if fate wanted him hidden.

    Liliana whispered as she watched Kenric''s shocked expression. "What''s this necromancer attack all about?"

    "So you really didn''t know. It all ended years ago but there was an attack."

    "And you saved them?"

    "Yeah, though I didn''t advertise it. I just happened to be there and couldn''t let it go."

    Oh, what a rare spirit of heroism. So Ark wasn''t that bad...

    (Of course, the guy chased after me. I thought I would lose him using the illusion but he followed me faithfully. What a luck he changed target to the elves and gave me time to prepare.)

    It was you! Your fault!

    Ark was the culprit for leading the necromancer past the defenses and endangering the elves. It wasn''t even guilt that made him act, but the opportunity to rid of him.

    "Wow, I knew you are amazing, Ark, but this..."

    "How old were you at the time, boy?"

    "Ten. But if you choose not to believe me, that''s on you."

    What a bold act. He knew well that the elder was using wind spirits to check him out. That''s why he was careful with his words not to lie.

    It was technically true he happened to be there. A coincidence that turned favorable for him. Such phrasing is the weakness of lie detecting, and Ark was adept at exploiting this.

    "...no. You are our people''s benefactor, you are more than welcomed here. Liliana, please be his guide."

    "Okay chief."

    Kenrik left after giving a small bow.

    It was an incomprehensible situation considering this is the man representing the elven race.

    He should have felt honored by this, but instead only a sour taste was left. An indescribable feeling loomed over that drained all the respect he had for elves.

    "So, what now?"

    "Don''t you wanna see the village?" Liliana asked.

    "Any interest I had had died already within the minute we were here. It''s pretty, but the citizens are weird."

    Ark casually made an absurd remark. Countless would have been taken aback by the scenery of the elven village, yet he didn''t even blink.

    It was his negative mindset that could swear at beauties and think of abandoning friends without hesitation that made him indifferent. At most he saw this place as a good place for magic.

    "....you are the weird one, Ark."

    "Anyways, I''d rather go straight for the hot spring than being subjected to unpleasant gazes."

    "Well, I guess it''s not a bad idea... okay!"

    Liliana jerked away and sprinted towards the center of the village. Having his spirit and magic deprived of him, Ark realized for the first time how physically adept his comrade was.

    After all, Liliana was a half demon. Her innate strength is not bad, even from a perspective of trained soldiers and knights. She was born with a physique that most human would never reach even with training.

    That, of course, doesn''t include the use of spirit and magic, but still.

    She stopped as they reached the dead center of the village. A large tree taking root was there, with the size of a manor. It emanated strong life force and mana.

    "Huh? Is this a branch of the divine tree?" Ark asked.

    "This is the divine tree, silly. Our ancestors were given a seed to cultivate myriad of years ago. I heard it still has room for growth."

    The story of the divine tree was the most prominent among the elven mythology. No one know much about this divine tree, only that it holds extraordinary healing powers and vitality. It''s the reason why the land is rich with magic power.

    "I see. Eh, that''s amazing!"

    (The real divine tree doesn''t feed on just air, water and sunlight, but also on the cosmic forces drifting between realms. It''s a branch alright, though this is the main branch in the continent, presumably the world. Well, it''s not my job to correct the distorted oral tradition.)

    Off the bat, he goes thinking something outrageous! How did he even know?!

    "So I get to enter right away? Neat."

    Don''t change the subject! Oi!

    "Yeah, right in..." Liliana assured, a little bashful.

    In retrospect, he regreted not minding Liliana''s strange behavior.

 Chapter 19

    "So, is there no gender seperation in this place?" Ark''s face was red, and not just because of the water.

    "No. We usually bath here with family and friends to promote bonding."

    The two ended up entering the hot spring together. Although Liliana submerged in water and covered herself with her hands, she wore nothing. Nothing, just like Ark. It was a situation several steps beyond the flirting he was fine with.

    He was freaked out.

    (Pure thoughts, pure thoughts, pure... who am I kidding with? I''m no monk nor saint, I''m a teenager dammit!)

    Turmoil far worse than he ever experienced. It was a remarkable achievement, in a sense.

    "Is it helping?"

    "What...?" Ark''s indecent mind jumped ahead, only barely contained. He asked to confirm.

    "T-the water?"

    "Ah, yes. I can feel the flow of magic power stablizing a little."

    The spring was certainly as miraculous as the rumors made of it. Healing powers detached of dark and light, a natural medicine that rejavunated the life force of any being.

    "I''m glad the conversation went so smoothly."

    "Too smoothly, if you ask me. Why didn''t you tell me about saving the elves before?"

    It was a reasonable question, especially considering Ark''s attempts to befriend (flirt with) Liliana.

    "Unless it''s relevant, I don''t see any reason to talk about the past. Honestly, that time is something I want to forget."

    An image, a sea of blood, came to mind with every word. Strong scent of iron and ash drifted in the crater created by the spells. The counterattack, the death and horror. It was the first time he ever felt so much fear.

    There were dozens reminders like that. Instances where strength was needed, strength he didn''t have. It''s the luck that forces Ark to go against impossibly strong adversaries.

    These terrible experiences made Ark''s blood to boil in furor.

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to pry."

    "It''s fine to pry. It means you are interested in those you care about, and that I mean something to you." Ark smiled. It was a relaxed smile that rarely came from the bottom of his heart, gently blowing the negative feelings from a moment ago away.

    His mother had said that to him once. Ark asked an uncomfortable question, but apologized once he realized it. Rather than being angry, she told him that with her normal beaming smile.

    She had the ability to make any awkward situation into a beautiful moment.

    "A..rk...."

    "Which is why....is it fine if I also pry a little?"

    "Ah........ehh......"

    Ark patiently waited for Liliana''s next words. He did not rush her.

    Bubble noises were made as she pondered his words... until it stopped, and Ark noticed the elf is knocked cold.

    (Did that idiot seriously get overheated before me? How dumb do you need to be to do that! Guess I''ll farm affection later.)

    So it''s all some game to Ark, huh? He shook her awake, trying not to mind her naked body, and exited the spring as soon as Liliana got to her sense to a satisfying degree.

    Liliana left shortly after, her earlobes red. He was sure it wasn''t just because of the heat.

    "How is it that every time you say something, you leave me utterly speechless?" Kenrik''s face wrinkled more than usual.

    "I believe my request is quite reasonable." The culprit is, of course, Ark. "One that holds mutual benefits, if you think of it."

    After he finished rinsing himself with the spring, Ark properly greeted the elves with apologies for his rudeness earlier. Using his superlative acting skills and knack for lying, he posed himself in a favorite light and won the heart of many elves.

    For his second day, it started by Kenrik suggesting that Ark trained with the elves in archery as he saw his guest views it intently.

    "Why, just why would you want to be shot countless arrows?!"

    "I don''t want to get shot. I want them to shoot me." Then he said with a haughty tone: "what makes you think they can hit me?"

    "But your injuries...."

    "My body is in perfect condition, and I have an insurance."

    Kenrik was about to insist, but one look at Ark showed it would be a waste of breath. It was then that a young elf vigorously approached.

    "Oh, let me! Please, gramps. I always wanted to shoot a living being (moving target)."

    (Saying morbid stuff cutely only makes it worst!)

    It was a retort he wanted to say out loud, but stopped himself. Every elf address Kenrik properly with respect, but this one called him ''gramps''. The obvious conclusion is...

    "Anna, control yourself. Ark, allow me to introduce my granddaughter to you. She is a bit crude so please forgive her."

    Yep, she is Kenrik''s kin.

    "Nice meeting you. Don''t feel any need to hold back, I will be fine."

    (Let''s avoid talking to this girl.)

    Pushing through his idea while avoiding the odd elf''s gaze, he stood a little farther from where she stood aiming her bow.

    "You sure about that? I''m a good archer."

    "Hmph, I can dodge with my eyes close. Just hurry up, will you."

    Precisely because he was the one to suggest it, Ark was confident in dealing with a flying arrow even by just relying on his reflexes. He was ready to have a few test shots before she went at him seriously.

    He never imagined the very first shot would be at his heart.

    "Wow! Did you see that, gramps? He caught the arrow with one hand!" Anna enthusiastically called out and fired more arrows at Ark.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    (That bitch is crazy! Why is there such killing intent?!)

    Although he wasn''t planning to use it, he instinctively activated Phantom. The arrows darted with extreme accuracy at his heart, head and other vitals. It rode the wind and barely made a faint whistling sound. This was no doubt, master class archery.

    Ark ended up devoting his mind completely to react to the arrows. He relaxed his muscles, taking only the minimum amount of steps.

    Seconds turned into minutes as he entered a state of deep concentraition. It was the gray world he often saw while activating Mind Acceleration. Time paced slowly as every speeding dart appeared as slow as a child''s attack.

    When the final arrow missed, Ark returned to the colored world where time flows normally. In the end, it was better training for focus than physical ability.

    "Marvelous," Kenrik breathed in awe. "I have never seen such movement before. It''s so refined."

    With just a few steps and casual movements, Ark had evaded all the darts while making it look like a walk in the park. There is no doubt it was a high level maneuver.

    Anna also shared her grandfather''s sentiment. "You caught an arrow with your bare hand!"

    Ark himself, however, thought differently.

    "Normal arrows aren''t impressive to stop or dodge. Putting a spell or coating with some spirit would make it lethally faster."

    (Are you treating me like a child? Don''t mess with me!)

    His inner voice was as stupid and resentful as ever.

    "I guess this is nothing in your book, Ark..."

    "What sort of enchantment do you use, Ark? I am a spirit user so I can use three elements aside fire. What''s your element?" Anna forcefully pushed with countless questions.

    Liliana was cut off without care. Moreover, rather than getting angry at this blatant disregard, she meekly backs off. This timid attitude didn''t fit her.

    Ignoring the troublemaker was impossible. She did too much noise and touched him like they were friends for years.

    Looking closely, Anna was very pretty. Her light green hair was a stark contrast to Liliana''s and her clear blue eyes would be considered very attractive. She might be too vigorous but that is another part of her charm.

    (Annoying clingy woman.)

    Nope. Ark couldn''t bring himself to like her in the least. He hated clingy people like that, making his bias dispell any attraction he could''ve felt.

    There were countless petty reasons not to like someone, and Ark was a world champion in this sport.

    "Stop bothering him so much, Anna. It''s impolite." Fortunately for him, Kenrik came to his saving.

    "But if Ark himself¡ª!"

    "Oh, is this the time for today''s rinse already? Gotta go!" Ark escaped with the first excuse that came to his mind.

    It wasn''t time for today''s rinse, so he just tried to find a place to hide.

    When bath time came, Ark sneaked into the spring, only to find Kenrik already inside.

    "Oh please, just ignore me and focus on healing yourself. I simply feel too old these days and want to refresh myself."

    "Okay, then I''m going in..."

    (Leave! I kinda want Liliana to enter again but you''re a total party killer!)

    You are the guest, jackass.

    Hiding his disappointment, Ark attempted to focus on healing his wounds using meditation.

    (...Fuck this.)

    Naturally, he failed.

    It was fundamentally different than the normal meditation he used to gather ambient magic power, and with far higher difficulty.

    His expression cramped as he gave up. An illusory itch festered his skin.

    "Did you want to talk to me?"

    "Ah, yes." Kenrik coughed. "I wanted to ask about your injuries. To be honest, it intrigues me as there aren''t many ways to injure the soul."

    "Some demon''s ultimate attack or something. I should have been reduced to ashes so this is a small price to pay."

    "I see. The return of the demons is an ominous thing. It''s too soon. The Demon King has yet to be chosen."

    "So what? I alone killed a dozen demons already. The only one to be weary of is their ringleader, and we have the Sage with us."

    Ark was the one planning to kill the demon, but wouldn''t refuse help if given.

    "There''s also you. The spirits didn''t dare approach the necromancer, but not one saw the storm of earth you created six years ago. And you have also grown to be a fine warrior. I am assured."

    "Thanks." Ark smiled.

    (Really, thank you for being assured. It''s not like you could raise you old butt and fight the demons yourself, or even send some capable fight. Sure, we humans would love do all the work.)

    Inside, he was cynical and unbecoming of a protagonist as usual.

    The elves serves as the last line of defense for the divine tree. Had it come to that, they would lay their lives and battle the necromancer until death. It was a sacred duty for the sake of the world unlike Ark''s pursuit of his selfish desires.

    "Protecting the world from demons is why I need to heal and become stronger. Why I came here instead of just waiting."

    Kenrik pondered over the words for a while

    "Meditating is the right answer. Absorp your mana type in moderate quantity and discharge if you find it too much."

    He left Ark on his own, smiling at the advice given to him. Then, his smile suddenly cramped again.

    (Damn it, Liliana. You seriously had my second rinsing spent with an old man.)

    For this nitwit, it''s the little things that matter. If you ate the last cookie or left an empty bag of snacks, it amounts to a deadly sin. In this case, even though Liliana didn''t do anything, especially anything wrong, yet the affection points were lowered further.

    By the time Ark left the spring, his condition improved by leaps and bounds. At least compared to the normal healing rate, this rate was far faster. Also, with Kenrik''s advice, Ark might accelerate the rate even more.

    "Liliana, is there any big water source close by?"

    The red-haird elf was sitting while leaning at the divine tree next to the hot spring''s entrance. She wanted to enter with Ark a second time, but Kenrik''s gaze as he left made her overly conscious and unable to muster the courage.

    "There is a river passing through at the other side of the village. It''s used mostly in laundry day but otherwise empty. Why?"

    "I need water elements. Let''s go." Ark dragged Liliana in the general direction.

    As the two walked side by side, an eerie silence took place. It was weird for Ark, as really didn''t care for Liliana and just used her as his guide. The uncomfortable silence forced by her only made him annoyed.

    "Do you like the elves? The village and everything?" She asks eventually, clearing distressed.

    "It could have been worse, I guess."

    "Some humans only view elves as nothing but beast, but I guess you are far from being like this. With how you accept even demon blood and all."

    "Yeah, I don''t care much for race or anything."

    One of Ark''s best qualities, as few as they are, is his lack of prejudice and intolerance. He doesn''t differentiate whether he deals with demons, elves, humans or anything else.

    It was due to his interaction with various races that he can see past prejudice at the common ground any civilized species shared.

    They all equally suck!

    Every race thought itself superior and regarded others as beneath them. Even within themselves, they have social barriers and power struggles. Ark felt disgusted at people holding themselves high and mighty only because society lets them. They all just want an excuse to look down on someone, and a different race is just a good opportunity. They were foolish.

    Besides,

    (Everyone is equally inferior to me anyways.)

    Ark himself was no better! He simply only saw others using his own values, which led the egotisfical idiot to think himself the best.

    Anyways, Ark realized, not to his surprise, that the elves were no different.

    While some easily accepted him due to Kenrik''s words, some looked at his presence in annoyance as if looking at a mosquito. It was enough to make Ark want to go back as soon as possible.

    "By the way, are you going to stay quiet the entire time we''re with others? We are alone now so don''t reserve yourself like that."

    Liliana looked at Ark apologetically. Even though they were away from the other elves, her spirits were visibly downcast.

    "Sorry, I just... was surprised to see how well you get along with everyone, especially Anna."

    "Okay?"

    Even though Ark escaped quite forcibly from Anna, they seemed to get along? Since he didn''t bother to make it appear like that, Liliana''s assumption couldn''t be justified. It was just... stupid.

    "She is a nice girl," Liliana complimented Anna with a dry voice. Her heart started to freeze as she spoke.

    Her mental state is clearly rattled. She emitted such heat, Ark could feel it on his skin. It was the result of her magic power rampaging.

    Will Ark save Liliana''s heart with a considerate reply? It''s up to him to save the girl from her pain, so he better be considerate.

    "Bullshit."

    Well, it was a fat chance anyways.

    "You don''t think she is nice. You don''t even like her. I don''t give a damn about these guys and you shouldn''t either."

    "I''m not¡ª!"

    "What you are, Liliana, is a demon blood. A direct descendent of a demon, a being that is the enemy of the world. It''s also a fire demon, hated by the elves the most."

    Ark hit the nail with godly accuracy. Memories flashed in Liliana''s eyes as she probably remembered years of being given a cold shoulder, ignored, and viewed like a monster.

    "But I... I..."

    "Let me guess. You''re hated because not only you are child of a demon, but also the fire element. Having being strong with magic didn''t help, and flames bursted from time to time." Ark''s every word struck true, penetrating Liliana''s essence. "Other elves didn''t let you play with their kids, and even wanted to banish you. Kenrik didn''t let them just do that, but he also didn''t help. You escaped on your own or was found by the commander, or both, and never came back to the village again."

    There was nothing Liliana needed to say. Ark had seen through the entire story without being told almost anything. He also knew the wounds have yet to heal.

    And despite that, she came back with Ark for his sake. She brought up the idea even though she was in pain the entire time. It was for her friend.

    "You can''t understand." Liliana finally spoke, her tone dyed dark with pain. "The pain of being a demon blood, and the hatred it brings. So just stay out of it. I''ll deal with this myself."

    She didn''t want to burden him with her pain, but Ark only looked at her sadly.

    "I know."

    His words echoed with a pain of their own.

    "Because I was also called a demon blood."

 Chapter 20

    Black hair and eyes are traits of demons. It''s true that they come in all sorts of colors, whether it''s eyes, hair or skin, but at least it is more often seen in demons rather than humans in this continent.

    The time Ark was just starting his journey, when he was just eight years old, was hell just because people kept accusing him of being a demon blood. He had to fight and sometimes kill other humans, otherwise he''d be dead.

    Since the only quality he shared with demons were his eyes and hair, it should have been easy to prove his human lineage, but they didn''t want the correct answer. They wanted the answer they thought was right.

    His appearance was one cause for their assumption. The bruised figure didn''t help. Rather, all the wounds he suffered surviving surpassed the level of gaining pity straight to gaining disgust. He was just a rat in the gutter, infected and unsightly.

    The main reason is, unfortunately, his stupidly shitty luck.

    Ark''d always found himself fighting a strong monster that shouldn''t be there, criminals and gangsters, mutatnts, outbreaks etc. The frequancy of even rare events was enough to make others notice the dangers he bring.

    "Ark, are you a demon blood?"

    "No, I''m not. My paternal great-grandparents are simply from a different continent, I also met immigrants so I''m sure. It''s just... the truth hardly matters for the ignorant."

    He was falsely accused by villagers living in rural regions. There was no trial, no test for confirmation, just madness and paranoia. If chasing the little kid helps, he was a demon. If not, it must have been his doing, ergo a demon.

    "They looked at me like I killed their parents or something. Even if kids ganged on me, fighting back would make me at fault. I hate them."

    Whether or not it was his fault, Ark was still just a young boy trying to survive. His misfortunate wasn''t within his control.

    Liliana was deeply surprised. Whenever they were together, Ark was easy going and calm. He also never seemed distrusting or cautious when dealing with the people from the village near the order. It was a natural behavior of someone who experienced no trauma.

    The river released muffled tinkles from afar.

    "I didn''t know."

    Ark frowned at her words. "Why are you here, Liliana? If the commander gave me a letter, I could''ve come here myself."

    "I... I don''t..." She couldn''t find the answer. "How can you live fine like they don''t bother you?"

    Liliana couldn''t let go of the past, and it still haunted her. If only Ark could give her his answer, maybe she will get a clue to her own. She had that thought.

    Unfortunately, she and Ark were fundamentally different.

    "There''s no ''like''. They don''t bother me. I only ever hated them, never did I fear. It borderlines on indifference, and I''ve been through too much to care about random, small-time villages."

    (It was also fun whenever I injured them while on the run. Serves them right, those fuckers.)

    He was petty enough to hate people for bumbing into him on the streets, and narcissistic enough to view everyone is inferior to himself. It wasn''t a mindset that would help a sane person with an ounce of humility.

    The crooked personality wasn''t born of trauma, but was rooted deep within Ark long before he ran away from home. It was partially the reason he survived against humans, having no qualms using violence in self defense.

    "I don''t think I can do that."

    "Our situations are different. You should find your own answer."

    No one would come and magically deliver the answer she is looking for. The current Liliana annoyed Ark, and he only hoped she would finish her businesses before it will make her permanently annoying.

    Liliana quietly left Ark by the riverbank. It was their most honest conversation so far, and it left both of them shaken.

    The two didn''t see each other for the two days to follow.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ark meditated at the riverbank, gathering water-type mana from the river.

    What Kenrik had failed to see was that Ark had no attribute, therefore he could contain all the elements inside of him. It wasn''t his fault though, as he didn''t pry and no attribute was unique to Ark.

    Although he could contain all the elements, it doesn''t mean that would be the most efficient. They might hinder and weight on Ark in the healing process. So he tried choosing a single element that is most useful for healing.

    The answer was obviously the water element. Of the four main elements, water is the only element with a direct access to healing spells. It represents balance, healing and flow. So long as a moderate amount is absorb, there is no damage. Although it won''t heal him directly, it helped raising the efficacy of the spring.

    In a couple days, Ark won''t just make a recovery, but a full recovery. It''s an unexpected result as Ark was already making plans to conquer the dungeon not at peak state.

    As a result, Ark decided to focus on hasting his recovery as soon as possible, and gathered as much water-type mana as possible.

    His very soul was overflowing with mana. The current is soft and smooth, hastened in a gentle manner like calm ripples at a lake.

    In addition, using magic became possible so long as he doesn''t utilize his original reserves, which were inconsequential to begin with.

    "Aqua Potentia."

    Light blue energy surrounded Ark as he activated the strengthening magic of water.

    In fact, Aqua Potentia was the least favorite among the Potentia magic series. It provided equal increase in power, speed and durability, but Ark wanted the extreme, so it was often neglected in combat.

    He used it against Qin because of the enhanced reflexes and reaction speed, but inwardly thought it was a waste as he wasn''t injured during the fight. More power or speed would have been a greater help.

    Even still, the water spell had one advantage: its lesser mana consumption.

    "I need to limit the outflow of energy."

    Ark''s mana control is oddly terrible. For this reason, his body was damaged and magic power was unnecessarily wasted.

    The blue energy flowed out of the body and with it Ark felt his magic power depleted. He tried manipulating the energy to stay within him, but utterly failed.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    He deactivated the magic and resumed meditation. However, it was hard as he felt frustrsted from the failure.

    (Damn this non elemental body. It''s always pissing me off!)

    The mastery rate for every element is slow, half the normal speed of a single attribute holder, and dividing the time between the four elements causes his rate to be eight times slower than normal.

    There''s a reason quadra magicians were appreciated. For those extremely rare individual with all four attributes, there is a synergy in growth making it four times faster than Ark.

    If Ark wants to truly master the four elements strengthening magic and use it properly, it would take him years.

    "Well, that''s why I hate training it in the first place..."

    "What are you mumbling to yourself?" A green-haired elven girl¡ªAnna¡ªinterrupted his thoughts.

    The water mana drifting towards him stagnated and dissipated, to Ark''s displeasure.

    He almost muttered a complaint aloud, but soon shut these thoughts as he saw Anna''s attire.

    Without doubt, it was an attire made for combat.

    "Monsters started to invade the outer ring of the village. Wanna tag along?"

    There was only excitement in her voice, so the situation was probably rare, but not dangerous.

    Anna must''ve never had the opportunity to experience real action before. It meant her personality is strange among the elves as they were usually peace lovers.

    "I''d love that, but I can''t really do anything right now."

    (You''ll have to carry me through this one. How about it, feel the honor?)

    There''s hardly any honor in fighting for someone like Ark.

    There''s no honor being Ark.

    "No problem. It''s probabaly nothing serious anyways, a one-time accidental intrusion or something." Anna held her chest with pride as if she would defeat whatever it was by herself.

    Considering Ark''s streak of misfortunes, it might turn to be a demons'' attack, but he brushed off the possibility as if he forgot what his luck is.

    Grabbing his sword just to be safe, Ark joined the subjugation team: a bunch of girls under the leadership of Anna.

    "Is he that human who caught your arrow with his bare hands? Doesn''t look much."

    A swordswoman examined Ark with a half doubting glance. She had lean, sleek muscles fiiting a speed-type warrior, yet the way she handled and carried her sword made Ark guess she was a novice.

    "He doesn''t have that much mana either."

    "Not to mention he doesn''t seem loved by the spirits."

    A mage carrying a long staff evaluated based on his magic power, which is the level he gained after days of meditation. The assassin looking woman brought up his lack of connection to the spirits as supplementation to the mage''s assessment.

    Since he was just being berated by three strangesrs, Ark profusely swore at them with the worst insults he could think of inside his mind. More than that, however, he was exasperated.

    (Why does it have to happen every single time? Is looking down on me that fun?)

    He''d been underestimated all the time, even though he''d always come out at the top. Now that he is less a conditional strongest he used to be, it was frustrating dealing with people like this group of women.

    "Come on, girls, don''t be like that. Gramps himself said we need to be hospitable, so no more rude remarks."

    The girls mumbled an agreement reluctantly, and Ark started to imagine himself beating them to a pulp.

    "Let''s go!" Anna called with endless enthusiam.

    And they entered the outer ring.

    The outer ring of the village was still affected by the natural magic. Although it should prevent any living being from reaching the divine tree, elves are unaffected due to the will of the tree accepting their presence and guiding them. However, Ark proved it possible to bypass the natural magic by pushing through where the illusion diverting you from. That''s because of his skillset, though, and few could replicate this feat.

    When it comes to monsters, it should require a dragon level of intelligence or special sensory abilities. The list was short.

    "I can''t detect any monster. My spirit is trembling, so there is something, but it won''t leave my side so I don''t know where." The assassin acted as a scout and was in charge of navigation.

    Clearly, she wasn''t doing well.

    "What about you, Tris?"

    The mage frowned. "From animals, not monsters."

    The group seemed lost. It was confirmed by the spirits that something was there, but they couldn''t find where. They couldn''t ask the spirits as they were trembling and buzzing, making communication impossible.

    (Useless girls. Are you making me work on purpose, huh?!)

    Ark spoke up. "Mage girl, what direction are the animals you sensed?"

    "There, but what''s that got to do with anything?"

    Ignoring her, he treaded toward the direction she pointed. While the mage sensed the magic power, Ark couldn''t, so it was relatively far. But that was fine. There was no need to hurry.

    "The exact species of the monsters that invaded is unknown, so we should try everything out, unless you all want to stay here all day."

    With no better idea of their own, they followed Ark.

    (Also there''s an intent of monsters the same way, but I ain''t dumb enough to let you make me your personal radar.)

    With great power, comes using it for self gain and pleasure. That was Ark''s idiotic moto. He hates being exploited, even if it''s just a small favor.

    It was a pack of non-monsterous wolves they encountered first. Nothing abnormal. They were common component of the forest''s inner parts absent of ferocious monsters.

    Except of the black fog and unnaturally shining violet eyes, all normal. Yup.

    "What the heck!?" The mage screamed in confusion, making everyone raise their weapons.

    The wolves stormed at the group like rabid dogs. No coordination could be seen, just a blind charge.

    Even the monster wolves under the influence of Orcus had some level of cooperation. It was the usual trait of wolves. Ark found the lack of this trait disturbing.

    "Boost."

    The swordswoman didn''t hesitate. She used light footwork to dodge two wolves. After slashing the first, she swiftly stabbed the second.

    "Pressure Blade ¡Á5!"

    "Rain Shower!"

    Compressing wind into a thin blades, the assassin aimed the projectiles at the sides and effectively pierced five wolves. The blades exploded upon impact and focused the wolves to a narrower path, perfect for the spell of Tris prepared.

    The barrage of water shots was denser, therefore stronger. The kinetic energy almost halted completely the wolves'' advance and wounded everyone.

    The group''s eyes slightly shifted to Anna, who prepared the final blow.

    "Mana Arrow. Threefold Enchant." She calmly chanted.

    Mana concentrated on the tip of the arrow. Three elements were contained in the mana: earth, water and wind. It swirled and colored three trails of mana coming from the tip.

    She released the bowstring.

    The arrow instantly reached the target, causing a small explosion of elements.

    The wolves were safely subjugated.

    (No no no, they were just normal animals! These girls went too far!)

    Ark subsequently remembered the boar hunt with Liliana. The smiles of satsifaction of the group overlapped with the red-haired elf, who know nothing when it comes to holding back.

    Elves are reputared for being peace lovers, so why none of these kids have the slightest aversion from violence? Ark pitied the elves'' future.

    One of them even said: "It''s a shame it ended so fast."

    (Psychotic girls! Am I a psycho magnet or something?!)

    No, it was just a smile of relief caused by the lowerwd tension.

    (Well, opposites attract, as they say.)

    Incidently, Ark was just as crazy. He often made the same smile after killing all the enemies. He simply lacked the conscience to admit it, vanishing the memory from his mind.

    "Hey, Ark, do you know something? I really can''t make anything out of this situation." Anna seemed lost as she asked for help.

    Ark pondered over his words. "As soon as they noticed us, they rushed to attack. It was with the clear intent to ''destroy''. The black fog is almost parasitic. It erodes the mind leaving the host wanting only destruction."

    It was a situation he had never experienced before, so Ark was lost. A chilling premonition hovered over his head.

    "The corruption wasn''t done intentionally, or I''d know. So it wasn''t a demon, or a brainwashing monster... or anything I can thing of. I don''t know."

    The world is vast, lurking with myriad dangers in many forms and shapes. But Ark thought he had experienced enough to identify at least the type of being it was.

    But this confusion didn''t last long.

    The ground beneath their feet trembled. Smells of rot and evil burned the nostrills and caused a headache to the group.

    Tris shouted. "A large horde of animals is coming! Monsters in the mix too!"

    Different animal howls and roars confirmed this information soon after. The girls quickly arranged their formation and started chanting magic.

    "The spirits are too frightened to communicate with! Don''t bother and just go full power!" Anna ordered them with a serious expression.

    Meanwhile, Ark had a reveleation regarding the source of this peril.

    (So it was that. I had no idea it had this sort of power, but it makes sense.)

    However, he wasn''t happy in the slightest. His heart sank, drowning with despair.

    (We are fucked.)

    Even without the spirits, the girls had at least B rank level of mana. The three who had ranged attacks prepared the spells with the greatest destructive capabilities, focusing on numbers and wide range.

    Monsters found this forest disorienting, so they rarely lived there. All the animals corrupted by the black fog weren''t too different than normal, just more ferocious. The qualified group of elven girls were strong enough to wipe the entire group almost completely.

    Even so, the source wasn''t there. Unless they deal with the source, the forest may transform into a deadly place like the Aracnum Forest, or even worse.

    "It''s here. The source."

    Ark sounded grim. As the figure emerged in the horizon, his fear only grew.

    He activated his spirit. Even if his healing regresses, it''s better than dropping dead.

    "What is this?"

    Everyone trembled at the human figure dyed in the darkest black.

    "Death." Ark whispered.

    It was a Calamity. The embodiment of destruction.

 Chapter 21

    Everything has an end.

    In the ages before Heroes and Demon Kings existed, the world transitioned between eras through natural disasters. Torrents, typhoons, ice ages etc. It was an inevitable phase of life.

    But it all changed when the demonkin attacked.

    Darkness became a part of the world, and it was incorporated into the disasters. Now, due to the nature of darkness, the disasters transformed from a phase between eras to the end of the world. It took the shape of living entities like beast or even humans, all dyed in the darkest black.

    That''s how the Calamities came to be.

    With the purpose of destroying the world, they were worse than demons who wished to conquer, and caused indiscriminate damage to the surroundings.

    Now, the human figured mass of black slowly stepped towards Ark and the elf group. It''s steps heavy and intimidating. The Calamity had shining violet eyes and the size of a bear.

    "A-Aqua Vortex!"

    A spiral stream of water hit the Calamity, that didn''t attempt to evade, directly. The current split apart and washed the blood soiling the earth.

    The Calamity was unaffected.

    Anna subsequently unleashed a barrage of arrows packing with mana. She should be commended for maintaining enough composure to not freeze at her feet.

    Of course, it was useless against a Calamity.

    When the swordswoman was about to charge, Ark grabbed her and tossed her back.

    "It''s useless! You can''t even scratch that thing with half-hearted magic!"

    It would''ve been a different case were she a real swordswoman, or even a swordmage. But she was a spellsword: a sword wielder augmenting herself with just magic.

    Ark knew that it''s only advantageous until a certain level, and that a spirit was the best for weapon-utilizing battles.

    "Just escape! Tell Kenrik it''s a Calamity and to prepare as much firepower as possibly can!"

    The four clearly understood how frightening the enemy was. It was beyond their league, and instict told them to run. But it was more complicated then that.

    "What about you?"

    "I will hold it back. I can''t win right now but... at least I''ll grab its ankles."

    The implications of his words were obvious. The girls wore pained expressions, learning the taste of helplessness.

    Anna seemed like she was about to cry. "Are you going to die?"

    He was the type of guy that appreciates his own life above almost everything else. Surely, Ark wouldn''t enter a battle he couldn''t win. At the very least, he was a survivor.

    But now even he couldn''t guarantee his life. It was an opponent that could take his life with the slightest misstep. To himself, Ark wanted to abandon them all and escape.

    It''s just that this time, escaping today meant dying tomorrow. Without the divine tree, the world is bound to decay and death. The countdown would begin.

    Escaping from Orcus meant death and destruction for many, but not necessarily for Ark. This time, escaping meant his death, so he wouldn''t have it.

    "I will survive. No matter what, I won''t die. Just... help me make sure no one dies. Go."

    The Calamity raised its arm. It was still out of range but Ark knew what''s coming next. He ushered the girls away.

    At the palm of its hand. A swirling mass of darkness violently spun, generating even a whirlwind around it. Emitting the ball, it enlarged to tenfold its size and gushed with great momentum.

    It was perfect imitation of Aqua Vortex.

    "Void Replica: Heavenred."

    Ark slashed it in half along with the atmosphere. He had already assumed a defensive stance and was prepared for the attack.

    "Same ridiculous copying skill." His face distorted with anxiety.

    Calamities were made of darkness, they had the trait of absorbing knowledge and imitating some magics with ease.

    That only applies to simple physical phenomena and the like. Offensice magic, for example, could be easily reproduced. However, due to their berserk nature, subtleties such as intelligence and skillfulness took longer to develop.

    Luckily, spirit was among these subtleties so there was no danger exposing it just yet.

    "Let me guess. Next is numbers..."

    Before Ark completedthe sentence, the Calamity conjured several dozen balls, filling the sky. Each orb generated gravitational pull, and the combined effect caused grains of soil to rise.

    Under the vicious bombardment of darkness, Ark activated Fairy Waltz to reach the safest spots and stretched his spirit to protect from the shockwaves.

    He discovered during his brief testing that his spirit automatically dispersed energy, a defense mechanism activated by instinct. It reduced the power of the shockwaves to the point damage was prevented.

    Of course, it wasn''t absolute defense. Strong attacks wouldn''t lose too much power, and attacks with less contact area lost less energy.

    The shockwaves completely engulfed Ark so that part was covered well.

    After the first wave ended, a large area was ruined, completely razed to the ground. Just before Calamity unleashed the second wave, Ark dashed out of the dust cloud.

    "Heavenrend!"

    Without hesitation, he severed the Calamity''s arm in a flowing motion.

    It immediately retaliated with its right arm. A solid punch connected as Ark couldn''t dodge airborne. He flew several meters and rolled on the ground.

    Groaning in pain, Ark cursed the Calamity with all his might.

    "At least I got his arm." He smirk, only for a flickering memory to erase it. "Wait... shit!"

    The open wound gushed with darkness, eventually taking the form of an arm. To make matter worse, the severed arm transformed into a sword reminiscent Silverstar.

    The black contrast and the will to destroy everything gave it a menacing aura.

    "How about a second barrage? We were having fun, me dodging, you blasting and all. Isn''t it a shame to ruin it for a boring sword fight? That''s too much of a cliche, don''t you think?"

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Grrr!"

    "No? You freaking shithead!"

    The battle quickly shifted into close combat confrontation, and Ark had no confidence.

    With a powerful kick, the Calamity zeroed the distance between the two in an instant. It swung the weapon with all its might in an attempt to sever Ark''s chest.

    In a split-of-second decision, Ark dropped his defense completely. Diverting all that power to his legs, he blasted his spirit to create distance.

    In retrospect, it was the best possible decision.

    The air vibrating around the blade indicated the atmosphere being cut. It wasn''t done with spirit, but pure arm strength.

    (Fuck. He isn''t dexterous but he can build speed.)

    It used its power to gain damgerous levels of speed. Using brute force to propel itself with great velocity.

    The place that was hit is hard earth, but a large crack was created as if it was done by the planet itself.

    And it didn''t stop there.

    Attacks of the same nature were repeatedly used in succession. Ark had to dodge everytime. He activated Fairy Waltz as much as possible to further accelerate away.

    However, the problem was that he couldn''t use it in rapid succession to cope with the Calamity. He hadn''t mastered the technique so there was an inevitable gap between uses. A cooldown, so to speak.

    As a result, his only method was exploding spirit beneath his feet, draining it fast.

    "See? Sword fights are boring. None of us will have fun this way, you know."

    There was no indication this particular Calamity understand human language yet, but Ark did this to calm himself.

    Unfortunately, even if the words were alien, the meaning did somewhat reached it.

    Ark sensed the killing intent on his skin intensifies. There was newlyfound rage in it. He had managed to unintentionally taunt him.

    Swinging the sword, the Calamity didn''t bother to get close, but Ark didn''t drop his guard.

    The sword enlongated like a snake jumping at its pray. It twisted and curved with great speed, targeting Ark as if it had a will of its own.

    ''Crack''

    When the energy of the swing reached the tip, the final speed Ark''s perception and speed, causing a hit to land.

    His left shoulder was fleshed, bleeding, rendered unusable. Terrible sting clouded his focus. Had he been a normal person, he would''ve collapsed from the pain.

    "Fight fairly, you fucker." Though he said so, Ark knew the Calamity only saw him as a target to destroy.

    He suddenly missed fighting demons and knights, who were predictable and easily manipulated.

    With no regards to its opponent''s condition, the Calamity jumped high in the sky and swung his arm. The whip in its hand transformed into a giant fan, covering the skies and blocking all sunlight.

    "Um, I wanna quit. Could you just go after the divine tree and leave me be?"

    Yeah right.

    Ark dashed toward the Calamity, going around the fan. It generated a powerful gust of wind from behind, so he jumprd and relaxed his muscles. The wind pushed him right beneath the Calamity, but the latter was stuck in the air and was a convenient target.

    It was now or never. Ark turned his fear and pain into rage and killing intent, infusing it in his spirit. Crackling noises resounded from within, accompanied by intense, acute pain.

    He was overdoing this again, and there won''t be a second chance. But blinded by killing intent and the chance of victory, he went for the blow.

    "Void Replica: Rakshasa Gateway."

    Dark violet colored his transparent spirit. Alone, it was unrestrained and showed the true power of the technique developed by the sword genius Ragna of the mighty Rakshasa race.

    Superhuman strength unbridled by the natural constraint we shackle ourselves with. Ark outputed his spirit and Phantom, focusing on a single slash.

    Seeing Ark approach with a powerful momentum, the Calamity poised itself to attack and the sword rapidly shrank.

    But not fast enough. Ark will make it.

    "GGGRRRRAAHH!"

    With a thunderous roar, the Calamity unleashes a single swirling orb of darkness at Ark.

    It was the worst case scenario, as he couldn''t ignore the power behind the little orb. His grip would lose balance as he held Silverstar in the right hand alone.

    In that intense moment, where all his focus was on the enemy and his sword, Ark twisted his body away from the orb''s trajectory without his mind issuing the order.

    Having perceived and evaded innumerous attacks filled with hostility for years, his body started to sense these attacks and react on its own.

    Now, Ark just needed to cut down the Calamity.

    Slash.

    Cleanly sliced in half, it snapped with the sound of shattered glass and was quickly reduced to dust.

    The essence and intent were also targeted along with the physical body, and Ark succeded in destroying it.

    "You... this bastard..."

    The sword, that is.

    The act of dodging didn''t slow Ark down, but the gravitational pull and kinetic energy of the orb slowed him by exactly one second. That was all it took for the sword to finish shrinking and be placed in front of Silverstar.

    It didn''t about it too deeply. The Calamity simply wanted too pulverize its opponent with a clear strike. It never once imagined the weapon made of a severed limb would be destroyed.

    The sword wasn''t just a weapon crafted with darkness, but a living weapon with its own ego. They existed in symbiosis and harmony. The living weapon was built as a weapon, but with intent of its own, it became an ever-changing weapon that was able to act seperately. Losing it was like losing a portion of the soul.

    Roaring with unbridled rage, darkness stirred from within it and spread tk cover the sky.

    Ironically, the gravitational pull it generated was strong enough to slow Ark''s fall enough to survive.

    Ark coughed blood and bit back screaming. His right arm was fractured as a result of using the power of the Rakshasa, and the condition of his spirit left him agonizing in pain.

    It was the end.

    "This is shit. Your power is broken!" Ark coughed, barely managing to stand with shaking legs. "The only thing broken for me is my body."

    His voice contained pain, but Ark still had the guts to smile.

    "You are a worse enemy than a knight or a demon, and also scarier. But you''re just as stupid." He laughed at his opponent descending to the ground with a searing rage in his eyes.

    Ark turned his back to the Calamity and stsrted pacing. His laughter resembled a madman.

    "None of you idiots ever notice when I prepare an ultimate attack right above your head." Pointing to the skies, a large magic formation shimmered with magic power.

    Ark hadn''t used magic at all throughout this insane battle. That''s because he had focused all his magic ability to create a magic formation above the Calamity''s head.

    The spirits helped with the magic power. His expressed his intentions through Phantom and requested assitance from the spirits.

    It worked thanks to the circumstances. Usually, spirits were whimsical and stuck in their own bussiness. Having spirits help in a battle is almost impossible for a human, but Ark managed to make it work this once.

    "Light of Annihilation."

    The bane of the darkness, light, descended as a pillar at the powerful Calamity.

    "What do you mean you won''t send help? We have to help Ark!" Anna clenched her fists so hard it bled, but she didn''t care.

    Kenrik watched his granddaughter in pain. The situation was beyond his control, and the disaster that befell on them will cause heavy loses, he knew. He was just as distraught as Anna, barely hiding it while announcing the emergency situation to the elves.

    "I can''t. A Calamity isn''t something anyone can deal with. I have sent a massage for the Sage, but it might take hours before she''d come."

    "Hours?"

    Ark didn''t have hours.

    "Grandpa, did we.. leave him to die?"

    Kenrik couldn''t answer this question.

    Just as he was lost for words, Liliana arrived. She had been holed in a room for days, and she seemed tired, with dark circles beneath her eyes.

    "What is going on? Everyone is making a fuss about a disaster, and there are all these booms."

    "You have to help, Liliana!" Anna lunged herself at Liliana''s feet. "Ark is out there, fighting a Calamity. It''s a monster of destruction, and it might kill Ark!"

    She was desperate.

    Enough to make this request to Liliana, whom she had ignored for years. It was a desperation driven by guilt, and her group members chimed in from the same reason.

    Liliana gave them a cold gaze, which was unusual for her. It made the girls quieten for the first time.

    She looked at the sky. "Ark won''t die anytime soon. He has a light magic formation ready to fire."

    As if it was timed, the magic formation revealed itself and fired pillars of light. The girls were astonished at the sight, and even Kenrik was perplexed.

    "Everything considered, we need to prepare medical care for Ark. He definitely injured himself again."

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    "Wait!" Kenrik raised his hand and stopped them from heading into the forest.

    The beams of iridescent light stopped and the magic formation dissipated. Liliana, who knew it power first hand, thought the enemy is surely dead by now.

    Unfortunately, she had never encountered a Calamity before. The horrors of the beings destined to destroy the world is something she had no clue of.

    "That spell... isn''t enough to kill a Calamity."

    Ark was at his wit''s end.

    The Calamity stood firm without signs of collapsing. His strongest attack couldn''t finish it off.

    "I was prepared... but I guess not enough."

    Calamities were tenacious, he knew that. And they were superior to demons. But he hoped he could finish it with one big attack.

    Retrieving the remaining mana from the formation, Ark silently casted healing spells on himself and observed his enemy.

    It was definitely weakened. The Light of Annihilation that hit it was several times stronger than the one the gluttony demon Orcus survived. It was filled with elements that Ark had to filter before.

    The darkness it gushed also seemed unstable. The power inside them has diminished.

    "I guess I''m too awesome for even a calamity to take me on."

    Ark managed to bring a Calamity this far down. Comparing the despair from his last encounter with a Calamity when he couldn''t have done anyting on his own, he was pleased at his growth.

    But it still wasn''t enough.

    He wanted to be the one dominating the battle. He wanted to destroy a Calamity with an even greater power.

    (For now, I will start with killing you.)

    "Aqua Potentia!"

    Gripping Silverstar with two barely healed arms, he charged again with blue energy in his wake.

 Chapter 22

    Liliana Flamberg was born with love.

    Liliana Flamberg was raised with fear and contempt.

    Her mother was a maverick among the elves, travelling across the world without a care, essentially abandoning her ancestral duty of protecting and cultivating the divine tree.

    Furthermore, she came back carrying the child of a fire demon, whom are particularly abhorred from among the heinous demons.

    Shortly after giving birth to Liliana, she died, leaving her child with no parent to look after her.

    The elves wanted her out, but Kenrik wouldn''t have a child fend for herself like that. He was sensible enough to make a rational decision.

    Even so, bias and prejudice could erode even the mind of the most sensible and wise. He didn''t help Liliana who was treated as an outcast, and never tried to understand her. While he had the opportunity, not once did he communicate or showed any interest in Liliana.

    The situation escalated as Liliana grew older.

    Her massive magic power caused flames to erupt uncontrollably. The forest burned many times because of her, and the whispering and looks of disdain worsened.

    It all further shook her emotions unstable, which caused fire to erupt more frequently, that made others to shun Liliana even more, shaking her emotions more unstabel. It was a vicious without end.

    After a burst that nearly burned the divine tree, Liliana couldn''t take it anymore. She run as far away as possible.

    Elizabeth found her days later. Her magic power was like a beacon that led the Sage to her. After joining the Solitary Wolves she found people who knew what she went through and didn''t judge her. She found a family, and was even taught how to control her power.

    And then there''s Ark.

    He was someone who didn''t judge her based on race. He even complemented her hair, and saved her life.

    In her eyes, Ark was invincible.

    It was when they first synchronized that she felt his willpower. Even with meager mana, he dominated her fire with an unwavering will. It was his willpower that fascinated Liliana.

    That''s why she was worried, but thought in her heart that Ark would never lose.

    All the fighters were chanting and communicating with their spirits.

    Kenrik also didn''t sit idle. He raised and maintained a barrier while managing the mages preparing a cooperative spell.

    It was a relatively primitive barrier, Liliana observed, but the magic power it contained was significant. They probably had faith in this barrier to shield them.

    They were wrong.

    "Ark didn''t die." She muttered, as if it was a magic spell. "He is alive."

    But the fact is, only the Calamity appeared from within the thick forest.

    With a wave of darkness, the barrier quickly shattered. Kenrik suffered the recoil and coighed blood, but his determination didn''t waver.

    "Now!"

    The cooperative magic of all the elven mages combind their mana into one, taking three colors and making them interact in perfect harmony.

    They chanted in unison. "Earth thy peril, drown thy adversary, gust thy enemy. Mundane Sealing Roots!"

    As the chant took place, magic power dyed the world. Illusory waters towered over the monster, gusts of wind accelerated the flow of water, and the earth trembled, sinking beneath his feet.

    Tree roots made of concentrated three elements mana sprouted out of the earth, wrapped the Calamity and pulled it down as it screamed.

    Everyone breathed in relief.

    "Wait, something is coming!"

    Was it another monster? No, the figure coming out was a black-haired human covered in blood; it was Ark.

    "Ark!" Rushing to his side, Liliana paved her way through the elves as if they weren''t there. It was as if she was a wife reuniting with her husband who came back from a war.

    "Liliana, it''s good to see you''re fine."

    (Just had to sit on your ass and do nothing like usual, huh? Must be easy.)

    It was a disgustingly sarcastic thought that is very rude, but believe it or not, Ark thought this with much less spite than usual. The exhaustion made even him to lose vigor.

    "I thought something happened to you... and I..." Her voice shook, words jumbled up in her mind.

    "Well, I was beaten very badly, even after I weakened it by much. So the moment my magic power ran out I hid myself. I was preparing another attack but it ran off for the divine tree."

    (That and I projected a Phantom to lead it away, but who cares about the details? No one, that''s who.)

    So it was his fault, again.

    Even after being in countless mortal situations, Ark usually stayed and fought. He expressed willingness to sell out his teammates but never actually ran out of a fight.

    One would even think it was all just talk, and Ark is really soft on the inside. But no, he didn''t hesitate leading the monster right into its original target, risking the entire world.

    The people around him better prepare themselves, or Ark will lead them to their demise.

    Kenrik came accompanied by his daughter and her group. He bowed deeply.

    "Thank you, Ark. Your heroic actions and quick wits has saved our race. The time you provided for us was vital in the successful subjugation of the atrocity that attacked us."

    "Well, as long as you destroyed it, it''s all good."

    (You were worse than Liliana. Sitting on your old arse and only stealing the final blow. Old fart.)

    Now that held a sting to it.

    There were a few more words, but Ark''s thoughts derailed as he couldn''t focus.

    He wanted to sleep, but he couldn''t.

    It should''ve come easily considering his exhaustion, but his body was keeping Ark awake for some reason.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The chill of danger remained still.

    "Wait, that isn''t right." Liliana noticed an incongruity. "They sealed the monster, not destroyed it."

    ...

    "Are you trolling me?"

    "What?" Everyone were confused by the unfamiliar term, but Ark was too agitated to care.

    He viewed sealing as a stupid means to end a battle. Not only did the opponent survive, but he would also become a threat when the seal is undone, and it will always be undone eventually. The act of sealing is just trolling an unrelated party that''s forced to finish what was started by the sealer.

    "A Calamity is a lump of destructive intent. The spell will be corroded and destroyed."

    "This sealing spell is powerful. It shouldn''t break in a thousand years."

    Ark inwardly clicked his tongue. The seal wasn''t permanent even if it worked, and someone in the future would''ve had to deal with it in their stead. His hatred for sealing magic grew.

    "Have you ever fought a Calamity before?" Ark asked in a questioning tone.

    "I haven''t, but I''ve heard stories. One was from someone who fought a Calamity on his own."

    Kenrik didn''t understand the terror of a Calamity, not the way Ark did. Age doesn''t grant wisdom automatically, it has to be earned by experience.

    Ark lost the patience to argue. His extreme fatigue impaired his judgement and set his tongue loose. "You doomed this village."

    Saying so, he fell asleep.

    And darkness gushed from the ground.

    Liliana grabbed Ark''s sleeping body and moved away to the back.

    The seal shatteted as the Calamity climbed back, emitting an aura similar to before Ark weakened it.

    "Impossible!" Exlaimed the elves. They exhausted their mana completely the first time they sealed the monster and couldn''t fight anymore.

    Nothing is worse from completely exhausting oneself chopping the boss'' health, only for it to recover into full health. The elves learned of this bitter experience.

    It was because the Calamity composed of darkness. Sealed deep in the ground with no light, it absorbed dark elements and made full recovery.

    ''Did he know it would happen?'' Kenrik glanced at the sleeping boy who saved them all those years ago.

    He was impressive then and even more now. As a magician, Kenrik admired Ark''s skills that could conjure dozens magic formations in seconds, and create a large scale one from afar while in combat. In fact, he regarded Ark to have a talent above his own.

    And his ability isn''t weak at all.

    "I''ll be your opponent, Calamity." He declared.

    Minted green hue gently envelops the old elf, swaying gently back and forth like a soft pulse.

    And with that, Kenrik had plunged into battle.

    "He isn''t winning."

    "No, his attacks barely deals damage."

    The battle proceeded differently than how it was for Ark.

    Kenrik deployed shields and casted mobility spells to maintain distance and avoid damage. In the little breathing space he had keeping the Calamity at bay, he fired the strongest spells he could.

    It was realm every mage wished to achieve: being able to fight without support.

    The firepower wasn''t lacking. Every single spell is packed with plenty of mana and was of compound nature.

    But the opponent was too bad. Its magic resistance is superb and it utilized darkness to counter and defend.

    Although still rash and lacking skills, the Calamity overwhelmed Kenrik by using its superior specs.

    "How did Ark even held it back for so long?" Anna wondered aloud.

    "Well, I''d say I''m better at dodging."

    Ark raised himself and massaged his temples.

    "Ark, how did you wake up so soon!?"

    "Relax, Liliana. I just dozed for a couple minutes, but I can''t sleep when the job isn''t done yet. Also, it''s damn noisy."

    He looked at the source of the noise. The Calamity got closer with every attempt, and soon Kenrik would lose.

    "What''s that green light? A spell?"

    "Huh? It''s my grandpa''s Natural State. He is unified with the world and nature, and could use the magic power as his own."

    It was a sacred technique of the elves that only selected few could accomplish. This is how Kenrik acquired a nigh inexhaustable supply of mana that allowed him not to hold back.

    "Sounds useful."

    Having said that, Ark takes a few breaths than stand on his feet.

    "Well then, shouldn''t we escape?"

    "Escape? How could we do this as my grandfather is fighting on his own?"

    "No, but we aren''t doing anything. I can''t fight at all so I will die if I stay here. So will you."

    The words of reason coldly struck Anna. She wanted to be useful, but she had already emptied her mana helping with the sealing spell, and she couldn''t do anything.

    But then, leaving her grandfather to die was unacceptable for her. She was stuck in place.

    It was then that Liliana spoke.

    "Do you have anything? A plan that will help us defeat that monster?"

    Ark eyed her in confusion. "Of course I have one."

    He was simulating ways to kill that monster since they met, so he naturally found a way. It was Ark''s specialty to crush those stronger than him.

    "But it requires me in perfect condition, and I couldn''t be farther away."

    (So unless you a magical recovery item... come on, say yoy have!)

    The conversation went in a good direction for Ark. He wasn''t insistent, but there was something he wanted to accomplish since he came to this village.

    "There is a way... the Divine Tree''s sap."

    "The Divine Tree''s sap?"

    (And there it is! The big prize!)

    "It''s a miraculous medicine. Drinking just a drop or two could perfectly heal and even more. Please, I will bring it here so save my Gramps!"

    Anna was desperately begging for her grandfather''s life. She didn''t hesitate selling the elves'' sacred elixer.

    "Of course." He said, and she ran off.

    He turned to the rest. "You evacute, a mage without mana is useless." he pointed at the swordswoman and assassin. "You and you, stand there and be ready to pull Kenrik away as soon as I shift its attention to me. Go."

    Ark was decisive and bold. After asserting his dominance, he didn''t cower from ordering people around, and they usually listened at that point.

    Liliana pointed at herself. "What about me?"

    Smirking, Ark whispered her role into her ear.

    Though initially shocked, she quickly regained her compose. Taking a deep breath, she nodded.

    Returning in less than a minute, Anna held an amber colored vial with glowing teal liquid.

    "Two drops should be enough." He opened the vial and sipped two drops.

    The effects were immediate.

    "This is... incredible!"

    Blood pumped throughout the body. Carrying the miraculous potion, Ark''s body began to rapidly repair itself. The muscles and skin regenerated, bones mended and even the lost blood quickly recovered.

    No, it went beyond healing just the body. The weariness and mental fatigue completely disappeared, and mana wasn''t just recovered, but also increased by a full quarter. It was a substantial increase equal to a decade of training.

    With his soul recovered, his spirit surged.

    "Liliana, shout when you''re ready. In the meantime, I''m off."

    Wrapped with his spirit, Ark casted Ventus Potentia. The energy of wind increased his speed, making every step as light as a feather.

    The ground shrinked and Ark faced the Calamity head on.

    "Ignis Potentia!"

    The energy of wind was ignited red, packing astonishing power into the fast blow.

    Connecting with the face, Ark blew the Calamity away before it bypassed Kenrik''s last shield.

    "How about a round two? I haven''t used spirit and magic enhancement together up ''til now, so don''t think it will go the same as before."

    Ark''s physical strength is currently S rank, enough to compete with this particular Calamity, so he felt excited.

    Taunted by Ark''s arrogant demeanor, the Calamity gets up and charges with its fists clenched. It engages Ark in close combat.

    Silverstar was stranded in the ruined forest during their bout so the two now fought unarmed.

    In terms of power and stamina, he was still inferior to a Calamity, but Ark utilized feints and taunts to create weak spots and struck them effienctly. He had to work harder, but he could sense the attacks using Phantom.

    If he could keep this up, he could buy enough time.

    Unfortunately, time wasn''t on his side.

    The red energy dissipated as he run out of mana. It was inevitable as among the Potentia magic series, this one was the most wasteful.

    "Damn it."

    Ark became a punching bag.

    The Calamity delivered a jab to the face, then moved to target various spots around the torso as Ark desperetaely tried to defend himself.

    He glanced at Liliana, who wasn''t ready yet, with despair.

    "Relax." Ark took a deep breath.

    (I can refill my mana if I use that, just like him.)

    He synchronized with the natural mana surrounding him and tried to draw it to him.

    It was ineffective, slower than meditation. Not only was it a difficult skill to pull off, he didn''t have the spirits to assist like Kenrik had. Being able to understanding and reproducing Natural State alone is impressive, but it wasn''t enough.

    So Ark tried to empty his mind. To feel the world and strengthen the connection he made. Mana particles formed a constant flow as Ark immersed himself in that state for exactly one second.

    In retrospect, he regretted losing focus like that, as the Calamity grasped that moment to strike a clean hit in the face.

    The connection was severed and any tranquility he had achieved was gone. Instead there''s the normal hot-blooded Ark.

    (That bastard, he broke my nose!)

    The after-effect of the sap healed the wound in real time, but killing intent still flared fiercely. It was a humiliation he couldn''t forgive.

    (Fuck this, and fuck you.)

    Ark''s killing intent was so fierce even a Calamity jolted back by instinct. Although it was directed solely at the Calamity, those who were in the vicinity felt a chill.

    He synchronized his mana with the natural mana once again. This time, however, he wasn''t in the mood to ask nicely.

    Being one with nature? That required a sense of selflessness. Ark who only cares for himself will never be able to fully master this technique. He prioritized himself not caring how many flowers he stomped on, how much blood he spilled.

    He didn''t fight alongside nature. He exploited it according to his desires, shaped it to his needs.

    (I won''t suck up to the world. I will make it¡ª)

    The Phantom of his will touched the ambient mana, stirring it erratic.

    He channeled pure will into a single word. A word encomassing his unruly, unreasonable nature.

    "Obey."

    And the ambient mana was devoured by the maelstorm of intent.

 Chapter 23

    "Ventus Potentia."

    The green energy that wrapped around Ark was the thickest it had ever got. It was so much, the energy manifested a swirling wild pattern.

    Usually, if he had that much mana on his hands, it was necessary to go all out with the four elemental strengthening magic. That would leave him incapacitated yet again.

    Now there was no need. All Ark needed to focus on was keeping the enemy preoccupied.

    For the first time in a while, Ark could enjoy the battle without any unnecessary worry.

    He easily evaded every blow. His body felt so light he drifted in the air, almost flying.

    "Is that all you got?"

    Ark couldn''t do much damage despite striking many times, but taunted the enemy regardless. It was to exhaust the monstrous stamina of a Calamity as much as possible.

    Roaring, the Calamity sends waves pf destructive darkness in rapid succession, covering any gap.

    Without being able to avoid, Ark holds his breath. The flow of green energy staggers, and with the released breath, the energy transforms in color into a brown energy with defining outlines resembling an armor.

    It was Terra Potentia; the power of earth.

    This magic''s greatest strength is its defense speciality that was enough that even with little mana the energy clad functions as a protecting veil.

    Now with a vast mana capacity, the veil had evolved into an armor. The skin and bones were hardened to the level of tempered steel.

    Oppostie to the wind variant, this magic made the user heavier, more grounded. It was perfect for warding off powerful attacks and maintain posture.

    "Got anything else?"

    An enormous mana capacity was consumed to protect Ark, but he still found leeway to taunt and anger his opponent.

    The extended Phantom dominated the ambient magic power and forcibly pushed it inside.

    The Calamity, angered and frustrated, completely ignored the dangerous pressure Ark is emitting and blindly assaults him.

    "Ignis Potentia!"

    (I will pay you for the humiliation tenfold!)

    With the power of fire, Ark''s strength surpasses the Calamity''s. Stopping its momentum with one arm, he switched to the offensive.

    Ark unleash a series of deadly blows targeting the head, neck and torso. Every strike was meant to disorient and imbalance.

    Red mana flickered and danced around Ark as if he was set aflame. The power that gushed through his veins pushed him to punch harder, intoxicating him as the walking disaster crumbled at his hands.

    (Kuku... kukuku... this is it! So fun!)

    Pummeling an enemy to the ground. Beating them senseless as they grow weaker and powerless. Ark had thoroughly enjoyed the sensation that is brought from destroying the weak.

    He soon forgot about his plan, the elves and Liliana, and devoted himself to beating the shit out of the monster that punched him bloody in the face.

    It was probably karma.

    (Pfft, pathetic loser. Die by the hands of this golrious me!)

    So absorbed in his intoxication of power, Ark started to make bolder moves.

    That was very stupid.

    Here''s the thing about Ignis Potentia: it''s consuming mana like fire consuming oil. But like flames, the proximity to death only caused the energy to shine even brighter.

    "Oh shit."

    Ark soon found himself running on an empty tank. The flow of energy halted completely and the power behind his blows plummeted.

    "Yo, don''t take me so seriously... I was just kidding... No!"

    The Calamity soon recovered its senses. It was furious and ready to take revenge. Paying no heed to Ark''s nonsense, it strongly punched him straight in the face yet again.

    That one was definitely karma.

    Falling on his butt, Ark stretched his Phantom and drained the world of magic power yet again.

    (You are dead.)

    Due to the pain, Ark could easily explode in anger and lose his wits. But he was a scum worse than demons and he knew how to keep his anger focus.

    The killing intent he emitted at the Calamity was no longer hot but chillingly cold.

    A shame, but the Calamity had brought this on its own. It gave Ark the time to recover and helped him cool his head.

    Of course, it was because the Calamity stood on its own, while Ark was assisted by others. Kenrik might have stepped down when Ark managed the situation, but moments after Ark was struck the Calamity was hit by a wave of magic and couldn''t pursue fast enough.

    Even if it did no damage, the seconds it bought were enough to make the Calamity cry and swear as Ark made a full recovery.

    That was the price to pay as a Calamity, a virus-like being antagonized by the world.

    "Aqua Potentia."

    In the end, the balanced magic was the best for maintaining a good offense for long periods of time. The blue energy rippled, swaying back and forth. Wave-like currents of energy flowed around Ark as if he was the Earth housing the sea.

    (The bleeding stopped. As expected, this is the best form for natural recovery.)

    Without a distinct power boost, Ark could only equal the Calamity at best. But time was on his side, and it will all be over soon.

    He continuesly switched from one element to the other. Defending with Terra, evading with Ventus and attacking with Ignis. Whenever he felt overheated or mentally tired, he would use Aqua to recover.

    It was a refreshing kind of battle style, but it was also distraughting as it also made him confront his limitations.

    After spending four years trying to master, learning his proficiency is even lower than he thought made Ark exhausted. He had gone through an arduous training, and the thought of even more training wearied him.

    "Ark!"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Liliana''s voice pulled him back from his mind.

    "I''m ready!"

    Finally, the preparations were all complete. Now ot was time for the last act in this show.

    "Took you long enough!"

    Since Liliana, who was the key to permanently kill the Calamity, was ready, Ark claded himself in green energy and zeroed the distance from the enemy.

    Before it could react, Ark grasps the Calamity at its arm.

    Igniting the energy red, a burst of power course through his body. He puts all his back and throw the Calamity high up the sky.

    With no time to waste, he kicks the ground and rush back to Liliana, bringing her closer with a full speed dash.

    The anatomy of a Calamity was vastly different even compared to the animals they based their form around. They didn''t have any organs except a heart. Even then, the eyes were easily regenerated or even produced, and the heart wasn''t a vital organ but a tool to empower the body.

    Basically, unless you aim at the spirit with a special attack, Calamities were needed to be utterly disintegrated in order to truly die.

    Ark used the first kind of attack and managed to destroy the living weapon, but with his weapon currently missing it cannot be done again.

    Thus, he decided to use Liliana. Her power is immense, and if she could unleash it without restraint, it would be enough to annihilate every particle of darkness the Calamity was composed of.

    "You just got the perfect punching bag." Ark spoke at Liliana''s ear as he lifted them up. "Focus everything you have ever felt from being in this place, and throw it at that. Let the storm within you rage. One last cry of the feelings you bottled for years."

    They were right above the trees. No one could hear them, and Liliana looked down at the village she suffered at for many years.

    Ark had ordered Liliana to calm beforehand. To make sure her anger is controlled and not the other way around.

    The storm of fire within her always raged uncontrollably and chaotically, but now it was powerful and focused. She looked at Ark, who she knew isn''t judging her, and turned to the Calamity.

    Gritting her teeth, Liliama did not yell. She loaded her feelings onto the next words and extended her arm at the enemy.

    "Firestorm."

    The storm Ark had witnessed at the mental landscape is now fully manifested at its entire glory. But now it was focused. Controlled. Powerful.

    It was fierce and hot, like Liliana''s spirit. It was wide, like Liliana''s heat. The Firestrom encompassed her essence. It was her inborn power, her Skill.

    A tornado of orange flames completely engulfed the Calamity. It screamed like a flock of thousand birds. More and more of the fire reached and burned it. As it became hotter, the fire became blue.

    The endless stream of swirling flames devoured the bringer of the end its own demise. Exploding, blue and orange flames fluttered in the air like firework, illumination the wreacked forest.

    It was a beautiful sight that felt divine. Everyone looked at the sky, mesmerized.

    "This is the last time. I won''t cry for them any longer. A family... I already have one."

    "Everyone deserve a family to love them. If they don''t love you... they were never your family. They never will." Ark was geniunely upset for Liliana''s sake.

    (I already have my family as well, and they love me. I know it.)

    He didn''t see Liliana as a family, but only as a colleague from work. But he who is self-centered, even he cared for his family.

    By his own beliefs, he would never accept those who treat their kin poorly. That''s why he held no strong feelings for the elves and sided with Liliana.

    (We might not be family, but I feel assured when a strong teammate is on my side.)

    It was the closest he could get to a compliment.

    "Thank you everything. I''m sorry that this happened just when you were in the middle of healing."

    Ark had finally landed them as he let go of Liliana. Unlike his usual behavior, he didn''t feel annoyed inside while answering. He felt hyped.

    "Are you kidding? I got such a power boost just now. Forget charging for hours, I could take on powerful opponents right off the bat at full power. Even if I can''t use Mana Steal, I can use that technique!"

    It was as if he had entered a new realm. The power up was so great it was equal to the acquision of the Void Spirit. It was a power with infinite potential.

    "Does that technique have a name?"

    "Well, I was thinking of naming it Mana Drain."

    "It''s a good name."

    Smirking, Ark puffed his chest. "Obviously, I don''t have a crappy naming sense that comes up with either stupid or cringy names."

    "I''m sorry, what?"

    Ark''s sudden speech that he randomly spewed confused Liliana, and he realized he had spoken too much.

    "Nevermind."

    Overcoming the rush of excitement, Ark lie down on the ground and closes his eyes. The long battle tired him, and it only now caught up to him.

    When he closes his eyes, for the first time in a while, it wasn''t because darkness engulfed the world.

    It was to let a sweet dream come in.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "So much for a sweet dream."

    Ark even prefered the useless Demon Slayer Dream to the scene currently taking place, but he had no control at what happens as he watched from afar.

    The Divine Tree towered from the edge of his eye, standing tall and piercing the heavens. Beneath is the crater magically created; from a violet storm of magics sweeping the trees and ground. Not an appealing sight.

    He recognized the scene, of course. Just as he recognized himself as the younger version of him weeped over a still-warm corpse.

    It wasn''t the body of the necromancer, of course. That wouldn''t have been enough to make his face twitch. No, it was someone else, someone who had accompanied Ark at that time.

    Descending to the ground, Ark quietly made his way through the rubble. He didn''t mind it when he kicked the nercomancer''s head to remove it from the path. It was a gruesome sight, but it didn''t catch his attention in particular.

    "Hey, young me."

    Instead, Ark focus his attention on his younger self. The young him had swollen red eyes as tears ran down his cheeks. His hands trembled and his eyes bloodshot with anger and sadness.

    As soon as the young Ark turns around, he receives a kick to the gut and a punch to the face. His young version falls pathetically on the ground.

    "I don''t know what''s that supposed to mean, nor do I care, just disappear already." He placed his foot above Young Ark''s head and press down. Hard.

    "It''s my fault," He whimpered. "I failed her. I promised to protect her and I couldn''t. I was¡ªam¡ªtoo weak."

    The young version showed care for the parter he had. It was heartbreaking to watch, but Ark''s expression remained cold. Ruthless.

    Ark raised his foot. "I told you to disappear, no?"

    Slamming his foot with all his might, Ark hears the cracking sound as he breaks the skull of his young self.

    But physical laws don''t apply in a dream. Even with a broken skull, the mouth was disturbingly unaffected.

    "She died! She died! She DIED! Why won''t you care?"

    "Because only an idiot would care." Bluntly saying so, he climbs out of the carter. "I don''t care now, and sure as hell didn''t care then. As if I would ever cry like this."

    It was a dream, not a memory. In reality, Ark was certainly angry but he didn''t cry, not even once.

    Ark knew it was natural to care, but he didn''t. Unfortunatelt, this dream didn''t represent his dormant conscience. No. It only tried to fuel his hunger for power. A reminder.

    Not that Ark needed a reminder.

    "I will become strong enough to destroy everything that stands in my path." He vowed to himself. Again.

    But for now, a flood of memories washed him away.

    Into the next memory...

    By the time Ark had woken up, Elizabeth was already on the scene. She held a conversation with Kenrik, but cut it short as soon as she noticed Ark was awake.

    She gracefully glided towards him.

    "I''m glad to see you safe, Ark. And to think you are perfectly fine..." She shool her head in an exaggerated disbelief. "First time for everything, am I right?"

    Ark rolled his eyes. The Sage was very affectionate of making fun of him, so it seems.

    "On a more serious, I want to say thank you."

    "For what?"

    "For Liliana. That child, I have never seen her so calm. She still can''t control it, but the storm of magic power inside her had subsided significantly." Elizabeth bowed her head.

    She knew too well how the mental state of a person affects the magic power within. The storm inside the girl was amplified from inner turmoil, and now that turmoil is gone. One didn''t need to be a Sage to know it was Ark''s doing.

    He helped her where Elizabeth couldn''t. She was grateful.

    "It wasn''t just for her. Also, I think she did most of the hard work on her own."

    "Even so, none of this would''ve happened if not for you."

    There was nothing else to say, so Ark quietly accepted her words.

    Soon, Liliana joined them. She brought a large package in addition to their original one, so Ark wondered where she got it.

    "It''s stuff I had that was left here. I won''t ever live here so I transfer it to my home, naturally." She gleamed at Ark, who was taken aback.

    "Let''s just get back. Now that I''m healthy I have a dungeon exploration to plan."

    He had almost missed it, but his commander definitely muttered something like ''battle maniac'' before teleporting them away.

    After Liliana left, they discussed his plan for the dungeon exploration.

    "What are the members you decided to take?"

    "Me, Kristan, Scarlet from our order and as for the other orders I''ll take Barkus and Silvia."

    The idea was to create a powerful strike team to maximize results. Too large of a group would only be a hassle, so he focused on quality.

    "Hmm, I think the girl is still at the First Order''s grounds training. You should go now."

    In a rather forceful manner, Ark is pushed to the last he wanted to invite.

    (That damned Sage... I''m tired.)

    He didn''t dwadle. Searching her mana, he soon finds Silvia talking to an unfamiliar man and smiling.

    But... it was a rather tense smile. Her intent was also messy and abnormally frantic, as if Silvia was walking on eggshells.

    Noticed by the man with a noble visage, he was unexpectedly approached.

    "Ar...k, what are you doing here?" Silvia was clearly tense.

    "Oh!" The noble showed fake enthusiam. "Is he the Ark? Arcadia''s greatest rising star? It''s such an honor. I''m Gideon Alba from the Empire."

    "Hi?"

    Ark instantly raised his guard. He plastered a fake smile and read the nobleman''s intent.

    Gideon''s intent revealed he was a typical power-intoxicated noble scum.

    "I''m also Lady Clarent''s fiance."

    And he was speaking only truth.

    The fake smile quickly crumbled.

 Chapter 24

    The empire of Valencia is the superpower of this continent. Their military might is unfathomable and its territory spans over more than half the continent.

    It''s not just a large army. Valencia has in possession S rank powerhouses in the hundreds, whereas normal kingdoms rarely reach the two digits. In that aspect, Arcadia with over a dozen was a cut above the rest.

    Ark had heard that a requirement to be a deputy in a knight order is qualifying as S rank. Yes. Only to be second-in-command.

    Thus he didn''t dare underestimate Gideon, especially not his eerily quiet guard in black armor.

    "Fiance?"

    Well, he was too shocked to even do anything. It was the first someone had managed to surprise Ark that badly. Granted, he didn''t like this at all.

    "I have heard you went to recover somewhere away. During the past few days, I had courted this magnificent lady whose vast heart had come to accept me. Oh, how blessed I am." His handsome features and glistering green eyes only accentuated Gideon''s thinly masked condescending attitude.

    Ark spoke in a calm, calculated tone. "Is this...? No. I must have been mistaken."

    "What is it?"

    "I''m sorry, but for an infinitely short moment I''ve seen an expression common amongst dead men."

    "Dead men?"

    "Yes, dead men," He paused. "Or more accurately, idiots who dared mess with me only to be burried in the ground. Ah, but surely a gentleman as mature and wise as your lordship cannot be like that. How unfortunate would thay be."

    For a slight moment, Gideon''s mouth drops slightly and his expression stiffens. But he recovers quickly.

    "You must have defeat many powerful opponents. Very impressive for your age. For an A rank."

    "Hmph, S rank." Ark corrected.

    It might be currently self-proclaimed, but it''s not a lie. He had battled an S rank monster on equal ground and achieved a nigh infinite supply of magic power. With his mental capacity and a lot of practice, Ark was confident he would soon be spamming advanced-grade magic with ease.

    The guard, who had stayed silent until now, apparently thought differently. "I wouldn''t even give you a B rank..."

    "What did you just say?"

    Ark could take most insults and provocations without reacting. He would swear at them and plot revenge in his mind, but it was always calculated. Never reckless.

    "I only said that rumors are often exaggerated." The guard gazed at Ark with a clesr countenance.

    Taking a moment to appraise the guard, Ark relaxed slightly.

    Dressed in jet-black armor, the man was a knight who carried himself with dignity and discipline.

    He didn''t look down on Ark. His eyes were examining him without prejudiceor disdain. They were solemn and restrained. Humble.

    It was a surprise to see someone so humble from the arrogant empire. Almost as if he''s... reasonable.

    (That''s kinda disgusting.)

    Naturally, the power-obsessed Ark found this decency hard to take. Still, it helped him regain his senses.

    "Indeed, rumors often gives one too much credit. But that is very bad. It could cause people to become rather impudent, don''t you think?"

    (I will kick that punk in the nuts!)

    And he lost it again after a cheap provocation.

    Ark was really about to do it¡ªto an imperial noble!¡ªbefore Silvia spoke out.

    "Lord Gideon, please refrain from such rude suggestions. Ark is personally recognized by Elizabeth Avalon the Sage and he has saved my life on more than one occasion."

    "Is that so? Oh, please do accept my humble apology. You too, Darius."

    Theatrical and insincere. Gideon was showing no remorse. In fact, he enjoyed the situation and still made fun of Ark with his attitude.

    (Is this really the dynamics between you two? Why are you acting so mild like a fucking nun? This is pathetic.)

    Ark was shocked seeing this interaction. His fists clenched tightly as he stopped himself from yelling.

    Do you doubt the eye of the Sage? Even saying it like that as a suggestion could have been enough to make the haughty noble bite his words back. The empire is greedy for talent, and the Sage was a force the empire had sought with great interest. No single noble would dare damage the chances of recruiting her.

    But Silvia didn''t say that. She wasn''t a fool who cannot deal with nobles, but she chose not to. This was a proof of the disadvantageous dynamics she had with Gideon. And that only made Ark more agitated and upset.

    "I''m leaving." Ark assumed a cold tone.

    "W-wait! Why exactly did come all the way here? Did you have some business with Commander Julius or something?"

    As his eyes met Silvia''s, Ark felt his emotions stir with every passing second. The look of The Sylphid who is a powerful figure in Arcadia was that of a pitiful person. There was no pride. No confidence. The will flickering within her enchanting lavender eyes is suppressed and sealed.

    It was a sight Ark found digusting.

    "I thought I had, but apparently not."

    Walking away, he was enraged and humiliated. He wanted to hurt Gideon for looking down on him, as well as to forget the expression Silvia had.

    After safely leaving the area, Ark promptly hid his presence.

    His stealth ability is inferior to a true assassin, as an expert could detect his magic power without even using magic. But through Phantom, Ark can divert any attention and liken his presence to air.

    Getting behind the target, he grabs their shoulder and startle them.

    "Little girl, spying is very rude."

    It was the girl he had briefly encounter during the first demon attack. The one he had borrowed a sword from.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    "I-I didn''t! You don''t have any proof!" She quickly denied, but Ark didn''t listen.

    "Don''t care. Tell me eveything you know about the current situation. This," a crazy spark flared in his eyes for a feelting moment. "Isn''t a request."

    Ark wasn''t one to take a beating like a punching bag. It wasn''t the drive to save his rival. No, Ark was irritated by Silvia even more than Gideon.

    (Whatever the situation is, I will fuck it all up.)

    The girl¡ªWendy¡ªhad explained the situation after being prompted.

    "I see. They sold The Sylphid in order to strengthen the relations between Arcadia and Valencia. Have there been any reports of demons while I was away?"

    "No. It''s been quiet so far."

    "Then why the urgency?"

    Why sell the kingdom''s pride for no reason? The demons were properly dealt with and the situation is leaning heavily towards their side. Arcadia''s military might isn''t half bad either.

    "I think that that vile guy offered large funds." Pausing, Wendy seemed to hesitate. "But that doesn''t sound like Duke Clarent at all. He won''t ever trade his daughter for money."

    Although she was sure it was an act unbefitting the duke''s character, Ark didn''t share this sentiment.

    Scums hiding behind the title of a noble were everywhere. Selling their own blood for more power and connections wasn''t unthinkable. They were trash masking their rotten core with expensive garmets and perfumes.

    He didn''t know the duke well enough, so he didn''t rule out this possibility.

    "Only one way to find out. Let''s confront the duke."

    Ark spoke with confidence. He would use his abilities to the fullest and get to the bottom of this. Once he did, the path to take will be clear.

    "The duke isn''t currently present. Please leave."

    Unfortunately, they weren''t admitted entry.

    The words of the butler caused Ark to frown. He was blatantly lied to. But saying nothing, he turns back and leave without a fight.

    "Why are you leaving? The butler is definitely lying."

    "There''s hardly a reason right now. We gotta do this smart. Raising a fuss won''t help, and there are things to do before. I will leave it for tomorrow. For now, could you tell my commander not to wait for me?"

    Wendy bit her lips. "Can we really save her?"

    It was a reasonable doubt, but Ark couldn''t care less. He had decided to intervene in this situation to mess up Gideon, and as for Silvia he has yet to decide. Still, he wouldn''t take the insults he had suffered silently.

    "Your doubt matches your ability, not mine." He walks away.

    The sun had already set, painting the sky deep red at the end of the horizon. A chilly wind of early fall blew gently. This calm of an evening was a stark contrast to the turmoil plaguing Ark''s heart.

    His destination was the royal palace. One doesn''t just waltz into the palace uninvited, but Ark had sufficient status.

    There was no one around him, but Ark smirked. He glanced behind him.

    "You are the princess'' guard, right? Was I so predictable she knew I would come?"

    From the corner he had looked at emerges Princess Iris'' guard. His expression was wary. Clearly, being detected by Ark had surprised him.

    "Yes, Her Highness is expecting you. Follow me."

    "Understood."

    (The brat should be sleeping. I still can''t guess why she is abnormally cunning.)

    Princess Iris sat comfortably on the sofa, signaling Ark to seat in front of her. The childish charade was gone, leaving her with a royal and dignified aura. She was serious.

    "I''m tired so lets cut the small talk and get down to business."

    "Fine by me."

    "So, I''m assuming you have come to affirm the involvement of the royal family in Lady Clarent''s engagement."

    Ark glared at the princess. His expression was blank as he mimicked the dignified aura of the princess using his Skill.

    "Why did you sell her? What sort of game are you playing, princess?"

    "How did you know I was behind this?"

    "I''m not playing games here. Stop messing around and just tell me why."

    He was serious. Phantom was activated to fully scan every bit of emotion and thought.

    The princess is without doubt a genius with uncanny wits unbefitting her age. Although she is someone you can''t afford to underestimate, she had hidden her fangs and caused everyone around her to make that dire mistake.

    ''Everyone except Ark. He read me like a book before we ever held a conversation. I mustn''t make him an enemy.''

    Wary of Ark''s peculiar sharpness, Iris is determined to convince him of her methods. In fact, she had prepared for this as soon as the marriage contract was brought.

    "I have three reasons: one is that the funds provided from the empire would allow us to mobilize troops or send support for distant villages. The current number of demons is unknown, but as how they had sent dozens of demons it is safe to assume their numbers are larger than we would normally expect."

    As the Demon King has yet to be chosen, it is a force of demons under the leadership of a powerful demon, most likely aspiring to become Demon King eventually.

    The fact that the Immortal Dark Star got many demons, who are naturally selfish and self perservent, to go on suicide attacks he had orchestrated goes to show his dangerous charisma and manipulation ability.

    "Second is that I got a Knight of Black to come as aid, with an option of more in the case the situation escalates!" The confidence in her tone expressed it was the best condition out of the three.

    Sadly, Ark was unfamiliar with this term.

    "A Knight of Black?"

    "It isn''t as prominent as other orders, but the Knights of Black is the strongest knight order in the empire. Their weakest members are S rank and each one has special powers and great skills. Although the order itself is rather small compared to others, they are the most prestigious and powerful knight order. The guard accompanying Alba¡ªLord Darius¡ªis also one."

    Sensing deep respect and admiration coming from the princess, Ark inadvertantly frowned.

    (That sounds awefully lot like the Solitary Wolves. What''s the big deal about the empire anyways? As if I needed them.)

    Ark spoke only for himself, because that''s the only thing he cared about. He wasn''t thinking of the betterment of Arcadia, unlike Iris, and he let his pride dismiss relying on the empire.

    "The third reason is, well..." Iris looked down as if the floor was very interesting all of the sudden. "It was to protect the Sylphid."

    "Elaborate."

    "I believe that the power of the Wind Avatar is something the demons will pay close attention to. I''m afraid Lady Clarent will exploited and hurt as she is still not strong enough, despite her immense potential and talent."

    That''s right, Silvia was still too weak compared to the tremendous power she holds. Ark visibly nods his head in agreement.

    Potential and talent are what one has yet to fulfill, room for growth. It matters not how great one could eventually, so long as they aren''t at that level yet. Their enemies were monsters out of this world.

    Silvia didn''t experience leaps of growth like Ark had recently experienced, but she did grow steadly. She holds qualification for being considered S rank.

    But true powerhouses were those beyond S rank.

    Those whose power surpassed a certain threshold were granted a rank to classify an existance in an entirely different realm: a Titan. It was an atrocious level of power that there were only a handful in the whole continent.

    So the princess guessed that the Immortal Dark Star is at least at that level, or could deploy enough power to rival Titans like the Lightning Knight Julius and Elizabeth the Sage.

    "Do you understand now, Ark? It was the only way."

    "I understand. I would''ve done the same were I to be in your position."

    Was it though? Even as he sat silently and listened, Ark wasn''t convinced one bit. The princess who had appeared wise and confident before suddely became cowardly.

    "Then you¡ª"

    "But that''s why you shouldn''t have done this."

    He understand her reasons, but despite it¡ªno, because of that, he firmly rejected Iris'' plan.

    "Why are you acting as if we''ve already lost? Princess, you put the cart before the horses. Your action has no justification before the reconnaissance the existance of large number of demons."

    "But there are. So many of them. Enough to make us despair!"

    Iris spoke only with sincerity and desperation. Her conviction was firm, as if she believed her own words were the truth beyond the shadow of the doubt.

    But she didn''t have evidence to back it up? It was ridiculous.

    In his mind, Ark swore at the princess enough to win a death punishment. He clicked his tongue at the little girl who was controlled by fear.

    "Then I will be the hope to dispell it."

    Ark wanted to be the Hero. Therefore, rather than relying on others, even people like the Sage, he had always relied on his own strength and wits to overcome stronger foes.

    That''s right. Ark was familiar with despair and powerlessness. It was integrated into his daily life every he moved his body whether to walk or fight. Thus, he was keenly aware how one yearn for hope, like the princess right now.

    "I don''t know why you fear so much, but you cannot let it be your driving force. I''m here. I won''t lose to anyone, so rely on me."

    (Or rather, don''t plan shit expecting I''d go with it. I give a crap about you being a princess. If you screw up, I won''t listen.)

    Ark didn''t have a shred of loyalty in his blood. He was after his own goals and only stuck with Iris for as long as it was convenient. As she did something Ark had disproved, he had no qualms defying and criticing her.

    He was also a jerk. From experience, he knew what buttons to push in order to increase the princess'' favor towards him.

    Iris felt a burden on her shoulders lighten. His words resonated with her core and made her face wear an expression no nine-year-old should have. She was clearly deceived by words filled with fake sincerity.

    Any decent person would hesitate saying words they don''t mean though...

    "What are you going to do?"

    Ark rose from his seat and strode to the door. "I don''t know. Something not cowardly."

    Not looking back, he majestically ignored the princess'' guard who had glared at him with quiet rage. It was a relief as it meant Iris had predicted Ark''s reaction to some extent. That she was indeed smart.

    "Something I wouldn''t regret."

 Chapter 25

    Silver arcs reflecting the moonlight flashed above the Aracnum Forest. It wasn''t graceful, but methodic and mechanical, just like an illustration from the textbooks.

    By utilizing the Void Spirit, the transparent aura cladding Ark resisted gravity and created a temporary state of levitation.

    He wasn''t just slashing at the air; he targeted a wyvern that just happened to pass by. The barrage of sword swings was handled with brute force and precision, which caused the wyvern''s organs to spill and blood to rain until its eventual collapse.

    ¡°Next.¡± Ark eyed the wyvern''s fellow companions, but noticed they had already managed to escape.

    Maybe because he was too focused on the prey in front of him, Ark didn''t realize he had unleashed an intimidating aura that frightened the beasts away.

    It was not like him to make such a mistake, and it was clear he currently had no control over his emotions as his frustration grew.

    ¡°How dare the punching bags run?¡±

    That''s right; Ark is just venting now.

    A sure-fire method to unload accumulated stress is to slaughter monsters... It was a psychotic mentality that Ark had.

    He had been weak all his life, and the feeling of being strong was like a drug. At the same time, the feeling of helplessness lingered as he recalled the times he was suspended between life and death. This vicious cycle continued ceaselessly, and there was no end, but for now, Ark was satisfied.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Or not.

    The problem was that now it wasn''t the usual troubles and feelings. Ark struggled to deal with this unfamiliar situation, at least mentally. It made him miss the times when he didn''t need to mind those so-called nobles and their idiotic society.

    A flicker of killing intent stabbed Ark''s nape. ¡°Don''t bother to hide. You can''t.¡±

    Realizing it had been noticed, the monster sneaking around revealed itself.

    Surprisingly, it was a mere goblin. It was a mutant, naturally. A black skin different from the usual green, with a build only slightly more bulky than Ark. There was a sword with black marks of curses infesting it, giving it an ominous air.

    A mere goblin trying to compete with Ark at swordsmanship? He found it laughable.

    With an arrogant smirk, Ark drew Silverstar and let the colorless aura clad him and the weapon.

    ¡°Mana Drain.¡±

    The rich mana of the forest was quickly imprinted by Ark''s intent, becoming his.

    ¡°Boost.¡±

    A strengthening spell inferior to the Potentia series by several fold. Although it was weaker, Ark was more proficient, so he tended to rely on this spell whenever finesse was required.

    Rage fueled his every swing. When he fought against the Calamity, the sword style was that of parry and counterattack. It was based on using big techniques to match the overwhelming force. Now, Ark had the advantage, and the anger had caused his style to regress back to the basics.

    The iron-sword style. Ark had practiced every technique hundreds of thousands of times. The complete mastery he''d achieved allowed the user to somewhat break out of the mold and show an incomparable level of swordsmanship.

    Well, incomparable was relative. It was still by far the weakest set of sword techniques he had, but it was enough to deal with the current enemy.

    Downward slash, repeated three times. Diagonal slash, one from top right, one from top right. 10 lateral slashes, from right to left, and repeat. Finished by a single thrust concentrated on the center. It was like a melody, finished with a high-pitched note.

    Unable to withstand the brute force Ark had packed every strike with, the goblin quickly loses his posture and fails to defend from the thrusted Silverstar. Pierced in the heart, the black goblin soon bled to death.

    Taking the cursed weapon, Ark attempts to remove the curse by casting a few spells.

    ¡°So the curses made it durable, huh?¡±

    As soon as he finishes, the sword crumbles to dust. It must have been pushed past its limits and couldn''t take it anymore once the curse was lifted.

    Securing the magic stone in his pocket, Ark burns the corpse. The other parts weren''t without value, but transporting an entire body is always troublesome.

    ¡°Anyways, how long do you plan on staying hidden? This is the second warning.¡±

    Waiting for the second, who tried to hide, to come out, Ark stood still until the rustle of leaves revealed Silvia.

    ¡°How did you know I was there?¡±

    ¡°I can always sense when you''re around.¡±

    (Because your senses might be a little superior, but I have a sensory skill; that''s why.)

    It was an incredibly specific way to phrase this, but it wasn''t an accident. The twitch in her face satisfied Ark, as it was what he aimed for.

    Silvia steeled her expression. ¡°I wanted to apologize. Imperial nobles are always arrogant, and it isn''t your duty to deal with them, but mine.¡±

    ¡°It''s fine. That silver-spooned punk wasn''t the one who pissed me off the most anyway.¡±

    ¡°As for the guard, I will definitely¡ª¡±

    ¡°It was you.¡±

    The words were said in a harsh tone, and Ark''s eyes were very cold. He usually puts on a facade of a nice guy, especially around Silvia, but this time he didn''t bother at all.

    ¡°You thought I would just shut up and say nothing as you go marry some punk against your will?¡±

    ¡°It isn''t against my will. I have agreed to this as well.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to get married?¡±

    If a third party watched from the sidelines, they would think of Ark as someone who held special feelings for Silvia. But among those two, the latter wouldn''t presume as such.

    As for the former, he wasn''t thinking of anyone other than himself, even in this political situation.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°I... have to.¡±

    ¡°So you don''t.¡±

    Ark now spoke without giving her a glance, even though he had looked at her intently before. It''s as if he lost interest.

    Perhaps seeing the heartless reaction, the surprised Silvia tried to explain herself.

    ¡°I have no choice! We need the empire''s support, and I''m the only bargaining tool we have. It''s my duty as the daughter of Clarent, a proud ducal house of Arcadia! Please understand¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Shut up already.¡±

    There was no interest, just a cold dismissal. As it was vastly different from the image of Ark that was in her mind, Silvia was astounded.

    Her reasons for agreeing to this marriage are nothing but honorable and selfless. That''s why she thought someone as noble as Ark would be the one to understand Silvia, even as her comrades couldn''t. She was clearly mistaken.

    It''s safe to say that this mistake was made because she didn''t really know Ark at all.

    ¡°I admired you. From the moment I first glimpsed at you, the same way I did to the Hero. Do you know why?¡±

    There was no falsehood in his words. For Ark, who admires the Hero as the greatest human and a personal idol, Silvia was comparablely admirable. It was ridiculous, as he never even respected people of his age, often mocking them at heart or referring to them as children.

    Due to many experiences, Ark has grown a lot and knows how to handle threats. In comparison, kids his age lacked that experience. They were weak, regardless of talent, and couldn''t even kill without hesitation. He could only feel disdain for those who heavily relied on others and put in half-hearted effort.

    But Silvia was the sole exception.

    She was held in the same contempt back when Ark only heard of her through rumors. She was someone of great talent, but she lived a sheltered life and didn''t achieve anything noteworthy. Familiar with talent, Ark wasn''t impressed.

    ¡°...Why?¡±

    If someone said they admired Silvia, it was usually due to her talent or lineage.

    ¡°Because you enjoy battles, but you enjoy the end of the battle even more.¡± Ark recounts an old story of the two''s first encounter.

    The first time Ark had seen Silvia, she was exploring the Aracnum Forest with her classmate. It was half a year after relocating to the capital, and Ark was still struggling to survive in the dangerous forest.

    He was chased by a mutant wolf monster, and he got ready to ambush it. There were two, and he had managed to kill one, so Ark was confident as long as he could lure it into a trap he''d prepared beforehand. Unfortunately for the students who were present, such a monster is an insurmountable wall.

    At that time, with the spirit enhanced by Phantom, Ark was considered above average. In terms of strength, he was powerful and could hold his ground against B-class monsters. However, the mutant was A-class, and losing his life would''ve been easy were he to face it.

    To take down the first wolf, he had already exhausted the slash that cuts everything. The mental and physical exhaustion was severe. That''s why he simply hid and watched, hoping the students would at least inflict a wound.

    The battle was different from what he imagined. Silvia alone quietly stood up to the monster and fought by herself. Even a talent like her was about to lose, but Ark secretly used Phantom to confuse the beast and create an opening, allowing Silvia to finish it off.

    Throughout that exchange, Ark monitored the phantom of Silvia. It was out of curiosity¡ªan attempt to peek into the mind of a genius. It was something he had never seen before.

    Fighting spirits without killing intent turned into a strike containing only mercy. It fascinated Ark to see someone enjoy not only his survival but the end of the violence itself.

    ¡°There are two types of people capable of killing without killing intent: the crazy type, those who kill others as if they are insects.¡±

    Even Ark wasn''t like that. People who treated others as insects were psychopaths and serial killers.

    ¡°The second type are those who feel no resentment for their enemy. It''s the type of individuals so rare; they are like the sun.¡±

    She was a sun to him.

    Something unique and good, something resembling a Hero or a Saintess.

    For that reason, even though she was inexperienced, even if she acted naively, and even as someone who had never dealt with hardships, Ark only respected her.

    She was born with something he desperately wanted.

    ¡°I never knew you valued me that much,¡± Silvia said with a touched expression.

    ¡°I can''t respect others who didn''t go through real hardship. My comrades are different, but other knights and adventurers seem so spoiled, I can''t help it. But I still admired you.¡± He looked at her with searing rage. ¡°I shouldn''t have.¡±

    The warm moment passed.

    ¡°You are worthless.¡±

    Like nails, Ark aims for every word to cause the most pain.

    ¡°You will never accomplish anything great because you are less than a person. Even if you did, it will always be pointless.¡±

    He strikes the hammer.

    ¡°Insignificant; that''s what you are and what you will always be. Pathetic tool. Nothing.¡±

    (A rival? What a joke. I wasted my time on this pathetic brat for too long.)

    There was nothing else to say. He felt disappointed and angry. In the end, it was the consequence of expecting too much from a sheltered child.

    Ark snorted in contempt. ¡°What a fool.¡±

    And he left just like that.

    ¡°Should I abandon the whole thing?¡±

    The sun had just emerged as Ark woke up. He camped in the forest, trying to avoid people whispering about him. It meant he hadn''t gotten a good sleep as he tensed his senses, though it might have been pointless with the barrier he had erected. Unfortunately, habits die hard.

    And breaking the barrier seven times also didn''t help. It was very peculiar since the barrier zone was concealed. It was supposed to be an area with weak monsters, so it was a mystery how B-rank and above monsters stumbled into that place...

    Anyway, Ark was starting to lose motivation. The talk with Silvia affected him too much. It felt pointless even trying to mess with them.

    ¡°No, I will definitely regret it.¡±

    If he could make Gideon''s pretentious smile crumble, then it was worth it.

    Ark headed for the ducal mansion of Clarent as he pondered. By the time he reached it, he had only affirmed his resolve.

    ¡°Will the Duke meet me today?¡± he asked the butler. Even at this early hour, the household of a ducal family was running in earnest.

    ¡°The duke is currently sleeping. He will meet you in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It is common for people to pace around in their sleep.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°When it comes to plain natural senses, I''m a bit below the Sylphid. But when I use my sensory Skill, I''m the world''s best.¡±

    There were soundproof barriers and other protective measures against intruders and spies. Being able to bypass them all from the gate showcased extraordinary skill.

    The butler was perplexed but remained firm in his position.

    An intense light was emitted from his pocket, and the butler took out a bead. After tapping at it twice, the light subsides.

    ¡°The duke will see you. This way, please.¡± The butler showed him the way politely.

    (Tsk, you should have done that in the beginning.) He didn''t feel any shame walking into the luxurious mansion.

    The duke looked the same as last time, with a trimmed golden beard and an expensive suit. This time, however, he was visibly tired. There were dark circles beneath his eyes, and his expression was fierce without any delicacy.

    ¡°You managed to bypass the barriers?¡±

    ¡°Explaining exactly how is bothersome. Don''t worry, there''s no form of protection from my senses.¡±

    That had only increased his wariness, but Gabriel didn''t say anything. Ark was rarely at the capital, and most of the important documents were stored at the main house in their territory. He wasn''t a bother so long as he stayed within his bounderies.

    ''Let''s keep the conversation for now from straying into unwanted ways.'' Gabriel thought in his mind to delay the inevitable topic for as long as possible.

    ¡°It was the Phantom skill, right? A rare, yet not so useful, illusionist skill. You claim to use it in many ways, yet I could not confirm that the power truly comes from this skill.¡±

    He took out a sheet of paper and started reading the content. ¡°We asked five illusionists with the Phantom skill; at least that''s all we could find, as they are rare. They said, ''Reading what? Phantom only allows me to mistake my presence.'' That particular individual was very polite. Most actually said, ''stop messing with me'', ''is this a joke?'', ''as if that''s remotely possible'' and ''that''s not the same skill''. Do you see what I am trying to say?¡±

    Ark was uninterested in what he was trying to say. He had met other Phantom skill holders and knew they were pathetic. He believed that every skill had infinite potential and wouldn''t care for those who had yet to realize it.

    There was no urge to prove the power of his inborn skill, since he was someone who cared only for himself.

    Instead of focusing on Gabriel''s words, he focused on the intent, which paid frantic attention to the west, where the Valencia Empire was.

    ¡°I cheated in my fight against your daughter. I used a ritual prepared in advance to gather magic power and match her level. It wasn''t my own power.¡±

    The change in subject caused Gabriel''s brows to burrow. ¡°I didn''t like that, because it would have crushed her to discover the rival she had found was a sham.¡±

    As if on a mark, Ark unleashed a wave of killing intent, causing the duke to tense and reach for the closest weapon.

    ¡°Don''t joke around. You threatened me with death, and now you sell your daughter? My life is more significant than a tool!¡±

    Don''t treat your daughter as a tool, is what he should have said...

    ¡°She isn''t a tool!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you selling her? It is the aristocratic way to sell the daughters for politics, no?¡±

    Gabriel scowled at that. ¡°You understand nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then explain it to me! Just why are you doing something so pointless?¡±

    The duke''s face twitched in anger, but he gnashed his teeth and took deep breaths. His raging fury slowly subsided, replaced by bitterness.

    ¡°So that my daughter would live.¡±

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Demons returned to roam the world even though it had only been twenty years. Their current leader, the Immortal Dark Star, has orchestrated two attacks that nearly caused our military might to plummet. I believe he is too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°But both incidents were handled without casualties. I handled them.¡±

    ¡°And without you, my daughter would have been dead. Twice.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Indeed, without Ark''s protection, Silvia wouldn''t have survived. Thinking about his current power and abilities, he also believed that he had created a large gap between the two.

    But she was still one of the greatest talents he had ever seen. If given the time, not even the Demon King would be able to take her lightly. She was that good.

    ¡°Do you know why it took several minutes for the commanders to reach you during the demons'' ambush? With the Sage''s teleportation magic, it should have taken a moment.¡±

    ¡°That''s...¡± Ark realized that it was indeed peculiar. He hadn''t noticed this before because he never expects external help in battle. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Twenty barriers. There were a total of twenty anti-teleportation barriers placed around the area in which you gathered. Moreover, they were each trapped very meticulously.¡±

    Ark frowned. He was certain the barriers were placed only after the mass of dark elements was fired, because only then would he have failed to notice.

    The ability to conjure so many barriers in such haste and place protective measures that would hold against the magic genius Sage is at least Titan-class.

    (I mean, I could do the same. But that would take half a year. The perpetrator is either a very old demon or very talented.)

    Ark figured it''s the former. Demons were strong from the start and usually relied on their innate abilities. Unless they are thousands of years old, they wouldn''t realize the limits of brute force. By then, their mental capacity is already formidable. Enough to make them first-class magicians.

    ¡°Arcadia is about to face difficult times. The enemy is too much; the danger is too much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and the alternative is much better.¡± His voice was dyed with heavy sarcasm.

    The duke was willing to kill men who approached his daughter as if they were flies. He was an overprotective father before anything else, even being a duke. It was something Elizabeth herself had stated once, so Ark was sure the information was true.

    (Are you holding back because the other party is a nobleman from Valencia?)

    It made Ark resentful as he remembered the vividness of the threat he was under. He wasn''t afraid, but the man who threatened him could strip him of every achievement he had accumulated.

    ¡°I have no obligation to discuss this with you. I believe the trust and respect I have shown by sharing this information with a third party like you. Please drop the matter. I wouldn''t have sent my daughter into a life in which she would be unhappy,¡± Gabriel said with sincerity and conviction.

    ¡°I see. Parents know their children best.¡± Ark raised his hands as if he had given up. ¡°By the way, you give a lot of focus to the west. "Are Silvia, Gideon, and Darius already on their way to the empire?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°I have no further questions. Thanks for taking the time to answer me like this. I have been enlightened.¡±

    Ark had all the information he needed to know from Gabriel''s answers and Gabriel''s intent. There were things he found peculiar, but there''s no need to verify them.

    After all, he had already found his answer.

    What he should do now became obvious, and Ark felt his heart becoming lighter at the thought.

    Turning away from the door, Ark left his final piece right before leaving. ¡°You are a fool. So much that I pity your daughter.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The sudden remark resulted in a fierce reaction from the duke, who had failed to control his emotions temporarily.

    ¡°Never once. You didn''t ask for her feelings and opinions even once.¡±

    As if lightning had struck his head, the duke reached a frightening realization as he watched Ark''s back. His hands trembled as he realized his mistake. ¡°What are you...?¡±

    He couldn''t answer the question, as he didn''t even understand what he tried to ask. But Ark seems to have grasped the gist of it.

    ¡°Even she didn''t bother to ask herself, so I guess I wouldn''t either,¡± he said.

    Ark had decided. He will save Silvia from this entire arrangement, regardless of her will or anyone else''s. It was an incredibly selfish decision.

    And it was this selfishness that Silvia needed the most.

    ¡°Are you excited? We will soon cross to Valencia.¡± Gideon didn''t wait for a reply. ¡°By the end of the week, our marriage will be finalized.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He viewed Silvia more as a trophy than a wife, a political tool to boost his status. Once they reach the empire, his position will strengthen, and even the emperor will be pleased with him. Gideon''s strict father will also finally allow him to become the head of the Alba house. Everything is falling into place.

    ''It''s not just her, but her children will also be valuable for the empire.'' His lips curled up into a crooked smile. ''I will have to fulfill my duty as a husband faithfully.''

    Before, Gideon held back and acted like a gentleman, simply in fear of retaliation. If he had tried to force himself on her, Silvia might even kill him by accident. She was stronger than him, after all.

    However, Silvia will soon resign to her fate. Nothing could be done to stop Gideon from living the perfect future he envisioned.

    Boom!

    Falling from the sky like a meteor, a figure descended and shook the earth. The minor tremor he created rattled the carriage and frightened the horses.

    As the dust scattered, it revealed the figure to be Ark. He stood there and breathed heavily.

    (It was super fucking exhausting!)

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    In order to get from the capital to the border in time, Ark had to sprint with all his might. He used his Void Spirit, Ventus Potentia, and even Fairy Waltz whenever he could.

    Gazing at the border behind him in the view, he muttered, ¡°I was almost late.¡±

    Imperial knights drew their weapons and aimed at him. Ark didn''t want to fight them, but he was already viewed as an enemy with his abrupt entrance.

    Although he would have preferred for them to wait until he caught his breath, a certain knight didn''t wait and thrust his spear.

    ¡°Back off.¡± Glaring at the knight, he elevated his aura to intimidate these seasoned knights. The one thrusting the spear inadvertently dropped his weapon.

    It was a bluff. The spear nearly pierced his neck, as he was temporarily fatigued.

    ¡°There is no need to be rash. I am not an enemy.¡± Ark picked up the spear and returned it to the knight. ¡°Sorry for the mess.¡±

    ¡°Um, you aren''t an enemy?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ark didn''t pay any more attention to the knight and passed by the other knight amidst their confusion. By then, Gideon had come out of the carriage, with Darius following him silently.

    ¡°Move it. You are in the way.¡±

    It seems Gideon has abandoned his politeness. He bluntly ordered Ark to move, and he stared at the latter with rage.

    ¡°I''m taking Silvia, so you should be the one to move.¡± Ark smiled arrogantly, looking down at the imperial nobleman.

    This infuriated Gideon further. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare a mere knight interfere in an agreement between kingdoms!¡±

    Had Ark said something before, Gideon would have dismissed him with ease. But the act of Ark coming here shows he is unwilling to step back. It''s troublesome because the aura he demonstrated was high-level. Nevertheless, Gideon remained condescending.

    There''s nothing Ark can do. Silvia wouldn''t willingly break the agreement, and he wouldn''t be able to force through it without the cooperation of the escort knights with Darius.

    However, both of these options became obsolete with one single sentence.

    ¡°I, Ark, Sword of Arcadia, challenge you, Gideon Alba, nobleman of Valencia, to an imperial duel.¡±

    The knights that were about to shake their confusion sank deeper. Everyone went silent, understanding the implication of his actions.

    An imperial duel with an outsider meant not only staking the honor of the opponent and their house but also of the empire itself.

    ¡°I accept,¡± Gideon said as he gnashed his teeth.

    Refusing wasn''t an option. The challenge phrase was said flawlessly, so it couldn''t be used as a legitimate excuse.

    ¡°When I win, the agreement will be maintained, but Silvia will be excluded.¡±

    That was akin to making the empire support Arcadia for free.

    Gideon caught glimpses of the black armor as he looked for Darius. His presence alone boosted Gideon''s confidence.

    ''With a Knight of Black, losing is impossible.''

    ¡°And what if you lose? Surely you have something of equal value to this brazen demand.¡±

    ¡°If that were to happen, I would offer myself as your slave.¡±

    (Not that I will lose in a billion years, punk.)

    Gideon chuckled sarcastically. ¡°You, a commoner, believe yourself to be worth that much? Keep dreaming.¡±

    ¡°My worth is immeasurable, far more than the likes of you could possibly imagine.¡± Ark stopped for a moment to contemplate his next words, deciding what he wanted to reveal. ¡°I''m the only non-attribute person in the world, and I can use every element, including light.¡±

    Paying special attention to the sun, Ark absorbs particles of light element and chants to create a small orb of light.

    ¡°I annihilated dozens of demons with light magic alone, you know.¡±

    Light magic was rare even in the colossal empire. After a short deliberation, Gideon agrees with a smirk. ¡°Then it''s settled.¡±

    The stakes were made, and the duel was set. Ark unsheathed his sword as he moved back into a more open space.

    ¡°I nominate Darius, the Knight of Black, as my representative.¡±

    Of course, Gideon had no intention of being the one fighting. Ark remained unflinching.

    Darius'' helmet-covered head nodded slowly, as if accepting his fate. He took a defensive stance as he drew a black sword matching his full body armor.

    ¡°The Knights of Black are the strongest knight order in the empire, taught by the strongest man in the empire. The minimum requirement to join is S-class strength. Please, go back on your word before you suffer as a slave.¡±

    Ark clicked his tongue. ¡°Useless consideration,¡± he muttered in annoyance, preparing to strike. ¡°For someone like you, I won''t even need to go overboard.¡±

    He was determined to not even sustain a long-lasting injury. It was confidence birthed by his continuous bursts of incredible growth.

    Now, the duel has...

    ¡°Wait, Ark! Don''t do it!¡±

    Silvia came out of the carriage.

    ¡°It''s my duty as the daughter of a duke. There''s no need for you to get involved, Ark. For Arcadia, I will do it, and it''s not like I''m resigning myself to a bad life or anything.¡±

    Ark didn''t pay much attention. It was all the prattle of a self-sacrificing and clueless girl.

    ¡°Stop talking. I won''t change my mind.¡± Ark looked at Silvia with pity. ¡°Silvia, you are not their dog.¡±

    ¡°I just try to do the right thing! Why can''t you respect my wishes and leave me be?¡± Silvia yelled like a child, throwing a tantrum.

    She felt weary as the man in front of her wouldn''t drop the subject. All the fear and anxiety broke her composure, but Silvia did not lose her resolution to do this through.

    It was for the sake of her family and kingdom. She was willing to sacrifice herself in a heartbeat. The pain didn''t alleviate it, but it won''t stop her.

    ¡°You are worse than a dog. You can''t be considered a sentient being at this point; just a tool to play around with.¡±

    And for that kind of Silvia, Ark only felt disdain.

    Her moral compass, which made her throw her life to the dogs without a fight, sickened Ark. He was so pissed that he didn''t even bother to hide it.

    ¡°Since you don''t mind living as a tool, that means I can assume your opinions are irrelevant. You gave up any right to respect voluntarily.¡±

    ¡°It''s a selfless act, the way I see it. Very commendable.¡± Darius muttered from the sidelines.

    "Side commentary isn''t appreciated, Darius! I will deal with you in a moment, so shut it."

    The honorable Knight of Black obediently shut his mouth. It was the first time in years he had been disrespected in this way by an outsider, but he quietly let the conversation continue.

    ¡°Selflessness is overrated. We wish to make people we care about happy because it makes us happy. Once you break this cycle and try to make them happy at your expense, that''s where selflessness is born. A selfless person is one without goals or desires. A tool.¡±

    The cold in his eyes chilled Silvia. She averted her eyes and kept herself from falling apart.

    ¡°It isn''t... it''s for my family! The alternative is just regret.¡±

    ¡°Even so, this path will make your existence worthless. It won''t matter if you save the world; you will amount to nothing and remain nothing. At the end of the day, all that will remain is an empty shell. A shallow excuse for a life,¡± he sneered.

    His words meant to cut deep, then Ark twisted the knife. Silvia''s actions were a direct insult to Ark''s beliefs.

    He was excessively selfish, placing his life above others without much thought. But the lack of it made Silvia discard her life. It wasn''t noble. It just made life look cheap.

    You only have one life to spend as yourself. Giving it up and giving up on yourself only to live a shackled life and kill your emotions is tantamount to not living at all.

    That''s why Ark said it was worthless. What ''you'' achieve or do won''t mean anything without your own desires and dreams.

    That''s why he was angry.

    Why, regardless of how much he hated being involved with her, he refused to let Silvia go.

    ¡°Do you have dreams? Something you want?¡±

    So he asked, Do you have a will?

    If the answer is no, then there is no point in saving her. Then she is just a tool that will live according to the whims of others.

    ¡°I will give you one last chance to prove yourself. Don''t you dare waste it.¡±

    So she will be saved because of his own whim, and then he will sever the ties with her completely.

    (Be worth it. Be worth the effort, please.)

    Ark didn''t stop looking straight at Silvia, even as Darius stood before him, his weapon drawn. The request to make this endeavor worthwhile was reflected in the eyes of Ark.

    It was a small wish of his.

    ¡°Sir Darius said that his master is a man far more influential than the Alba house, and he will take me under his wing. I won''t actually be Gideon''s wife.¡± Silvia used magic to carry her words that no one could hear directly to Ark''s ears.

    Darius nodded, hearing the words with keen senses. ¡°My master was interested in the Wind Avatar. She will be treated well.¡±

    (So that was the arrangement the Duke talked about.)

    Not being forced to marry his daughter and getting her the empire''s strongest as her master? Any parent would inevitably think this was the best course of action.

    But Ark was still unconvinced. ¡°Lady Clarent, Sylphid, Wind Avatar... you lot only care about those insignificant titles. Did any of you high and mighty people bother asking Silvia? Isn''t that the one who matters the most, in the end?¡±

    Ark''s lack of awareness meant Silvia herself didn''t know until after they last met. Meanwhile, she spent days thinking she''d have to marry a scum like Gideon.

    He himself had collected numerous titles, but none of them felt more important to him than his given name. His name encompassed who he is, while other titles merely reflected an achievement. It was unnecessary.

    ¡°What... ''I'' want?¡±

    Silvia, who had lived her life under a title of sorts, finally asks herself without considering anything but herself. Just Silvia.

    And she found the answer in seconds. ¡°Please save me. I don''t want to leave Arcadia, my family... Please.¡±

    ¡°You got it.¡±

    Deploying his Void Spirit, Ark emits intense pressure as he charges at Darius with explosive speed.

    The duel between Ark and Darius, the Knight of Black, has begun.

 Chapter 27

    Teal-colored spirit spread in a radius of 1 meter around Darius. As soon as Ark entered this domain, all his movements slowed significantly.

    With the initial momentum greatly reduced, Ark was pushed back and forced to retreat.

    (A spirit effective enough against my Phantom-infused spirit? This is hella troublesome.)

    It meant he would lose in a head-on clash.

    Still, Ark didn''t waver. He noticed in an instant that Darius'' combat style was defensive, a sort of wait-and-see method. Against opponents like him, Ark could never lose.

    ¡°You hid your powers well. I didn''t notice anything until you charged at me,¡± Darius willingly acknowledged Ark. He seemed glad. ¡°But that isn''t enough to beat me.¡±

    ¡°If you think that was it, you''re delusional.¡±

    Ark unleashed his Phantom, spreading his intent all over.

    ¡°Mana Drain.¡±

    With these words, the ambient mana was devoured by his strong will. Ark was instantly charged with an enormous amount of magic power.

    ¡°Array Formation.¡±

    Soon, dozens of magic circles rapidly formed. Four colors of magic surrounded Darius and poured down on him like a storm.

    Every spell was intermediate-grade offensive magic meant to target a single individual, and it packed a great deal of force. Of course, Ark didn''t think for a second that it would be useful against an S-rank.

    Darius brandished his sword. Waves of teal energy blocked and dissipated the magic in seconds.

    ¡°You look like you are used to this,¡± Ark dryly commented.

    ¡°I''m impressed. Not even imperial court magicians could utilize Array Formation this fast and with such diversity. I usually have ten of them fire at me, though, so this method won''t work.¡±

    ¡°Mana Drain.¡±

    Ignoring the results, Ark once again drains the magic power from the world. He chants, ¡°Thunderbolt.¡±

    A radiant bolt of lightning was fired from the tip of his fingers, tearing through the air in its way.

    (How about that?)

    Unfortunately, Ark was soon stupefied. Darius doesn''t do anything, allowing the spell to hit him directly, but there was no damage.

    The magic spell dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°I could only afford to train like that because I had insurance that I wouldn''t die.¡±

    His armor was made of a special alloy, granting it near indestructibility.

    It was enough to discourage most enemies, seeing a shield that wouldn''t break. However, Ark didn''t seem too bothered. He was annoyed as hell, but he could still envision victory.

    ¡°Your attribute is water.¡±

    It wasn''t a question, and Darius didn''t bother to deny it.

    ¡°Your weakness is lightning.¡±

    Whenever he waved his sword, the teal spirit flowed like an ocean current. It creates a force that resists anything that tries to reach its origin.

    But lightning flows while riding on such a current. It was the best element to bypass Darius'' defense.

    ¡°...I won''t let you.¡± As if sensing something, Darius finally takes the initiative and dashes to disrupt Ark from casting any more magic.

    The armor was definitely heavy, but Darius possessed enough speed to cross the distance between them in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Mind Acceleration.¡±

    Activating the ancient magic, the surroundings slowed to a near halt. Ark further supplemented the effectiveness of this spell by concentrating to the extreme, removing the color from the world.

    (I don''t have much time. Better hurry.)

    He didn''t have lightning-type strengthening magic in his arsenal. It was an oversight made due to the excellence of the Potentia series.

    (When I get back, I will be sure to correct it.) Ark clenched his teeth in frustration.

    He quickly conquered his feelings and focused. In his mind, he visualized two spells.

    Elementary-grade strengthening magic: Boost.

    Intermediate-grade offensive magic: Thunderbolt.

    The two formulas vividly appeared in his head. Slowly, Ark attempts to overlap the formulas and combine them into one. It was a difficult endeavor that was incomparably harder than simple multicast.

    Ark can easily multicast if it''s the same spell, but even double casting is out of reach, at least in real combat. He had already divided his focus into several branches, and giving up on one is a bad choice.

    To compensate for this, he simply cast magic one after another at a mind-blowing speed.

    But making compound magic is extremely dangerous, especially a strengthening magic that deals with the body directly. If the formulas aren''t properly combined, the user''s body might explode.

    (Well, weak-nerved losers would fail, but not me. I am the best.)

    ¡°Compound magic: Thunder Boost.¡±

    Magic power flowed like electricity around his body, chirping like a flock of birds. The gray world dispersed, returning its color as time flowed normally.

    Lightning flowed inside the Void Spirit, and Darius'' sword was halted by Silverstar.

    ¡°Now we are on equal terms.¡±

    The two clashed with all their might, putting their swordsmanship on the line.

    ...

    (This damned bastard...!)

    Ark breathed heavily. He was unharmed, but so was Darius. However, unlike himself, the Knight of Black stood firmly without breaking a sweat. It was clear he had the edge.

    In a matter of minutes, Darius proved himself to be a superior swordsman.

    Due to his ability to read his opponents'' intentions, Ark was able to hold his ground against those far more skilled than himself. The problem was that Darius was overwhelmingly better. He was an expert swordsman.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    His moves were exactly as he intended, with terrifying precision incomparable to that of normal swordsmen.

    Even without a skill like Phantom, an expert in martial arts would also be able to see through his moves with clarity. It was at such a high level.

    ¡°It''s so predictable; it is pissing me off,¡± Ark said in a disgusted voice.

    ¡°What''s the point of a sneaky sword if a true swordsman would be able to see through it?¡± Darius shrugged. ¡°My instructor once said, ''A sword must be true to the user''s tendencies, a spirit must be true to the user''s nature, and a sword spirit must express yourself completely''.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    As if to prove a point, Ark utilizes a Phantom to fake a slash from the left while slashing from the right. It effectively confused Darius and created a fatal opening, but his armor deflected the attack with ease.

    ¡°If others see through your move, it''s not necessarily useless. It just means your stealth is half-hearted.¡±

    Darius'' teal spirit spun around him to create a whirlpool. Despite putting a considerable force into every blow, the whirlpool doesn''t stop.

    Pointing the tip of his black sword at Ark, a stream of his spirit burst over at Ark with dangerous momentum.

    ¡°Although I understand your point, I think you should talk to my instructor about this.¡±

    It was a battle where one''s head could fly off at any moment, but the two conversed without minding it.

    (Well, the bastard there has annoying insurance.)

    More accurately, only Ark was in danger.

    Darius has extremely durable armor as a form of protection. Furthermore, Ark didn''t even attempt to target the vitals. It wasn''t his goal to kill Darius.

    As if on a mark, Ark jumps back several meters and puts a considerable distance between the two. His compound magic faded, and his magic power no longer surged like lightning.

    ¡°You are really lucky to have fought me, Darius. You get to keep your life in exchange for a single arm.¡±

    He was clearly disadvantaged, but Ark''s eyes were dead serious.

    ¡°I doubt I will lose. Sorry, your specs might be better than mine, but I can outlast you with my defense and stamina. You can''t cut me down, Ark.¡±

    Darius was inferior in many ways. Spirit output, magic power, strength, etc, all lost to Ark. But his sturdy defense was a shield he was confident enough to test against even superior opponents.

    Reading this confidence, Ark found himself sneering. He lost in technique and only had a small advantage in strength, but victory still felt to be within his grasp.

    Taking a stance, Ark readied himself to use the slash that cuts through everything. He was ready to charge and take Darius by surprise.

    ¡°This one feels dangerous.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I''m not sure if it can cut my armor, but I''d just avoid it to be on the safe side.¡±

    Ark calmed his tensed muscles and revealed a smile. ¡°You got me.¡±

    (Fuck you, overly sharp bastard.)

    He calculated the difference in reach. With the effects of Darius'' spirit, it would leave Ark half a step short of reaching Darius before the latter could react. Thunder Boost won''t give enough speed, and Ventus Potentia can''t resist the teal spirit well enough, leaving him half a step short.

    The attack itself could cut down on nearly anything, but it was worthless if you couldn''t reach the target.

    In former cases, Ark used the swordsmen''s pride to bring them into a direct confrontation. Now, the swordsman wasn''t that stupid, so it couldn''t be used. Darius concentrated on Ark, eyeing his every move.

    ¡°If I may say so about myself, fighting me is a pain.¡±

    Ark dissipates his aura and magic, revealing himself as vulnerable. He strolls towards Darius.

    ¡°Underestimating me gives me room to use big techniques or magic. I used this method to kill a powerful demon not long ago, even though he could''ve easily killed me.¡±

    He continues to walk, talking nonchalantly as if this isn''t a duel where killing is allowed.

    ¡°But, you see, taking me seriously is also a problem. Because if you put so much attention on me, it would be easy to slip into your unconsciousness.¡±

    When you give a single enemy your entire attention, it creates a tunnel vision where you might miss someone other than the enemy.

    Of course, it wasn''t a weakness in a duel. In this case as well, there was no external interference.

    It was only Ark, who had already entered Darius'' domain, and raised his sword.

    ¡°!!¡±

    Before he could react, Ark slashed Darius and severed his arm.

    ¡°Do you yield?¡± Ark calmly asked.

    With his dominant hand severed and having gone through an enigmatic experience, Darius bitterly laughed in a self-mocking voice. ¡°I yield.¡±

    Ark is the winner.

    ¡°NO! FUCK, HOW DID THIS HAPPEN!?¡± Gideon cried out in furor.

    He was noisy all this time, but everyone ignored him¡ªeven Silvia and the knights¡ªto focus on the duel.

    "Sorry, I can''t heal this, and for breaking your armor.¡±

    Ark collects an ample amount of magic power and tries his best to close the wound before too much blood is lost. It was all in the spirit of maintaining a good relationship with the strongest knight order in the empire.

    ¡°It''s fine. I am just that weak.¡± Chanting, Darius encases his severed arm in ice. Suddenly, both the arm and his armor disappear. ¡°I can get it patched back at the empire, so don''t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°...Okay.¡±

    (Did he just store the items inside that ring that glowed just now? So convenient; I''m jealous, dammit!)

    Ark reached out his hand to help Darius stand. Although the former defeated the latter in a humiliating manner just a minute ago, they both seem to be in good spirits.

    ¡°Darius, you just lost on purpose, didn''t you? You trash!¡±

    Alas, there are always fools who ruin the mood.

    Ark inwardly clicked his tongue, happy to see Gideon''s frustrated face. His pretentious smile was gone without a trace.

    (Keke, fucking idiot.)

    What terrible tastes!

    ¡°Of course not. I gave it my best.¡±

    ¡°You didn''t do anything, even as he walked right towards you. Are you blind? You dare lie to me!¡±

    ¡°Is that how it looked from outside? What a terrifying power!¡± he muttered.

    Rather than taking Gideon seriously, he was more engrossed with the power Ark used to slip beside him undetected.

    ¡°Guess I will take my leave now...¡±

    ¡°Yes, take care. And don''t worry, I will make sure to honor the terms of the duel.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    (As expected, you kiss their ass once, and they remember it forever. This is why knights are so easy to handle.)

    The awe reflected in Darius'' eyes as he gazed at Ark was wasted. Unbeknownst to Ark, he had gained a new fan.

    But for now, his undivided attention belongs to Silvia. Looking at her smiling face, he reveals a sleazy grin.

    ¡°Would you like me to take you away? No? That''s too bad. I don''t really need your answer; I just do what I want.¡±

    ¡°If that''s the case, I have no other choice. Take me away, then.¡±

    Deploying his spirit, Ark once again gains superhuman strength. He dexterously grabs Silvia and jumps away at lightning speed.

    Silvia blush. As expected, being carried away like a little girl wasn''t a good feeling, as one would imagine. Looking at Ark, she saw he was unaffected.

    ¡°Okay, let''s stop here. You can walk on your own, right?¡±

    Ark stopped only an hour''s walk from the capital. He didn''t want weird rumors to spread, so he dropped Silvia off.

    ¡°Y-yes, of course. I could have walked on my own anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was a good show of our relationship. Now, no pests would approach you from the empire.¡±

    (At least from the empire''s perspective, she is my property, so it would be good if no one troublesome tried to touch my things.)

    ¡°...Our relationship?¡±

    Silvia was curious to hear Ark''s answer about the nature of their relationship, unaware that this man had just treated her like an object.

    (Lovers... if she says no, I will be in a weird position, but if she says yes, I will be forced to date this gorila? No fucking way! Rivals? Friends? No, what sort of idiot would say that in this situation? It''s impossible to be this dense.)

    The answer he sensed Silvia most likely wanted him to give was a no-go. On the other hand, he wasn''t an idiot who would say the worst possible option. Ark firmly believed that this crossroad led to an undesirable path.

    So, he decided to simply erase the crossroads.

    ¡°Did you make up your mind?¡± Ark asked.

    ¡°Me? I did... I think I did...¡± Silvia felt stuck, unable to put words in her mouth. It was a first for her.

    ¡°So you have a dream or a goal, then?¡±

    He majestically changes the subject!

    Visible disappointment flashes and is replaced by relief. Maybe Silvia herself is still unsure of her answer. Spoiler, the right answer should have been: ''get out of my sight, trash.''

    ¡°A dream? Yes, I think I have one.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I will tell you when I achieve it.¡±

    ''My dream is to be the one to save you, Ark. To fight side by side on equal grounds.''

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    (Like I give a shit. You just needed to say yes, so don''t act all secretive as if I''m curious.)

    On a moral level, that dream is straight-up impossible to achieve.

    The two walked silently before Ark felt a prick of intent from the side.

    ¡°Huh? The heck is that?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Is there a monster?¡± Silvia turned her head to where Ark was facing, but she couldn''t feel anything.

    ¡°No, not an enemy.¡± Ark shakes his head, walking towards the sidelines of the road. ¡°A cry for help.¡±

    Following the thread of intent, an intent to survive, Ark finds a chick lying beneath tall grass.

    A black pattern covered its body¡ªthe evidence of a curse. Ark uses Mana Steal to drain away the corruption and supplements his own mana to the fledgling.

    ¡°Is he fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think he will be okay now.¡±

    ¡°This bird is smart. Its intelligence is closer to that of a human than to that of a monster. That''s why I was surprised. I nearly mistaken him for a human.¡±

    ¡°That is weird.¡±

    The two looked at the fledgling, and the little bird returned a graze of his own.

    ¡°I think he likes us,¡± Silvia said, smiling softly.

    ¡°I think it''s more than just ''like'',¡± Ark seemed a little stupefied. ¡°He totally looks at us like his parents.¡±

    ¡°Then let''s raise him,¡± Silvia suggested.

    The young fledgling chirped happily, causing Ark to frown.

    He had failed to discern the intent behind the chick''s happiness, causing him to feel indescribable discomfort. He wanted the bird to explain itself.

    ¡°...Okay, let''s raise it.¡±

    Seeing the warm eyes of a bird looking at Ark as kin, even he couldn''t stay cold.

    For the first time in years, Ark''s gaze held genuine warmth.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°So, about the dungeon exploration,¡± Ark says with confidence. His commander, Elizabeth Avalon, calmly listened, ready to offer consulation. ¡°I was thinking of creating an elite team of sort. No more than ten members. I''m confident in my ability to break through the dungeon on my own, but to properly explore it and get all the benefits, there are a few that could be useful...¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Elizabeth stops Ark before he can give his list of candidates.

    ¡°What? You said I''m still leading the dungeon exploration. I was really looking forward to it too.¡±

    The opportunity to learn another ancient magic was irresistibly tempting for him, now more than before.

    Ark had nearly lost to an opponent that could be considered inferior to himself. He also got to feel a gulf in terms of technique and once again came to the realization that his abilities are lacking. No matter how great the Knights of Black are, Ark was determined to surpass them.

    ¡°Yeah, an elite team is a good idea, but you can''t do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°...Which boomer?¡±

    ¡°The commanders of the 2nd, 3rd, and 8th. Sorry, but you will have to choose a few from each of these orders.¡±

    They pushed to have their knights participate, using Ark''s recent ''troublemaking'' behavior as an excuse to have them earn merit. It was obvious to a fault.

    ¡°It''s actually half as much as I expected,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°The others are either with an intact conscience or trying not to get on your bad side.¡±

    By saving the kingdom''s greatest talent, Ark''s own reputation shot up significantly. The talks about sending him to jail are of the distant past now.

    Suddenly recalling the fact that they knew of his dirty past, Ark frowned. After thinking about it for a bit, he looked at the Sage like a golden key.

    ¡°Commander, I''m ashamed to request this, but could you help me spread the word that I never actually ''cheated''? I don''t want this to come bite me in the back.¡±

    Hearing her subordinate''s request, she sighed. ¡°In retrospect, it would have been better if you had denied it until the end.¡±

    She was willing to help, but it was engraved in their minds that Ark had cheated. Changing that conception was difficult.

    ¡°Well, you can say it was a misunderstanding on both sides.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±

    Elizabeth maintained a supportive tone, so Ark decided to proceed, glad she wasn''t so strict.

    ¡°You misunderstood your methods, and I didn''t understand that my method was illegal.¡± He spreads his intent and gathers mana at breakneck speed. ¡°I thought that using ambient mana was a breach of rules due to fairness, and you thought I prepared this in advance. We didn''t discuss the details, so you didn''t realize I can use this at a moment''s notice, at all times.¡±

    The use of intent to control mana fascinated the Sage, a lover of magic. Ark wasn''t sure she heard him halfway through.

    (Is this because she doesn''t consciously handle intent? She looks like a kid being shown a magic trick.)

    Ark waited patiently for the answer. He wasn''t nervous as Elizabeth''s intent spilled the answer before her.

    ¡°Oh my, what a blunder we have made.¡±

    Thus, Ark had managed to rear the Sage to help him set his past straight.

    ¡°In order to correct this blunder, I must study the source of your abilities in detail.¡±

    ...At the cost of his body.

    Her real intentions were clear: in exchange for her help, Ark would allow her to study him a bit.

    ¡°At least... make it usable as training,¡± Ark, the forever training fanatic, conceded.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    While the Sage felt satisfied, Ark was haunted by a deep sense of loss. He felt as if he had lost something important to him as a human being.

    He coughed. ¡°Back to the subject, you said members from the 2nd, 3rd, and 8th are mandatory, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It''s actually not that bad.¡±

    ¡°I agree. The second order focuses on magicians, the third on healers, and the eighth on all-arounders with auxiliary magic. I can work with that.¡±

    Every commander has a taste for their knights, preferring a certain type of ability and skill. As a result, the orders gained a specialized orientation.

    But what bothered Ark wasn''t the orders'' specialties but the degree of competence of an individual.

    Elizabeth made three piles of paper float with magic, putting them in front of Ark neatly and in order.

    Each stack contained personal information, including name, skill, attribute, and ability. It was simply the basic profile of the knights, but it was at least something.

    (Ah, my commander is actually useful.)

    For some reason, Ark didn''t benefit much from Elizabeth directly. He had imagined studying magic under her or receiving some pointers that came from her time with the Hero, but there was nothing.

    (I guess she is good as transportation and administrative work. Maybe consulation from time to time.)

    ¡°What about her? She is an epiphet holder and a capable healer.¡±

    ¡°Too whiny.¡±

    ¡°How about the Quadra? Their magic is versatile and strong, and they fill four spots.¡±

    ¡°Tempting, but they''ll be useless if separated.¡±

    ¡°Then how about this one...?¡±

    It took several minutes to put up a list of people that would at least be bearable, with a minimum level of competence. They finished relatively fast since Ark was clear about his standards.

    ¡°I have other things to do, so please hurry up and get this done.¡± Elizabeth massaged her temples.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I have a list ready.¡±

    Sliding over the list, Elizabeth takes a short glance, erases one name, and adds two different names.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Nodding, Ark takes the list without a word and walks away. The consulation meeting about the expedition members was finalized, and the two proceeded to deal with the rest of the work.

    There were long, long three days.

    Ark had formed a solid opinion about leading others.

    ¡°It was a new experience, so I had a hard time. I''m sure I made some mistakes. I hope I did well. Overall, it was a valuable experience.¡±

    But really, what he thought inside was more like...

    (Leading is bullshit. It''s a scam!)

    Ark genuinely believed that true leadership lies simply in telling others what to do, not being buried in mountains of paper.

    Unfortunately, during the three days, Ark learned the darkness of the clamorous position of a leader.

    ¡°Don''t worry, I''m sure you did a great job.¡± Silvia, wasting her time on a useless person, tried to encourage Ark.

    The expedition members were officially sent by the king, so it was made into a charade. They moved in fine carriages to the city, located near the dungeon.

    For some reason, they were placed together in the same carriage. That alone was fine, but the two other passengers made the ride insufferable.

    ¡°I can''t believe I got to be inside the same carriage as Ms. Silvia, hehe.¡±

    ¡°Such an energetic girl. Hey, Ark, will she let me drink some of her blood?¡±

    One was giggling like a stalker getting to spy on their target more, even though the person was right there and could hear her. The other was a woman with a thing for blood. Silvia scratched her head, looking worriedly at Scarlet.

    ¡°Stop with the blood jokes, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if you say so.¡± Scarlet turns to look at Silvia with the eyes of a predator. ¡°You have such an elegant fragrance, and you are cute. Let''s get along, Silvia.¡±

    (Damn, she is good. I want to take notes.)

    Although Silvia was clearly feeling uncomfortable and flustered, Ark didn''t pay much attention to her distress signals and was impressed by Scarlet''s ability to flirt.

    She was even bold enough to call her without any titles or honorifics. It was quite a sight, as the two were both women with a great deal of charm.

    Only a sliver of attraction towards Scarlet remained after Ark internally labeled her crazy. He firmly resisted even that, as he knew it''s best not to mess with her. He can''t deny that she is a mesmerizing beauty.

    (Crazy women are no good, though. The other is just a disguised gorilla, and... well, the stalker isn''t that pretty.)

    Somehow, even as he enjoyed the company of beautiful women, he kept complaining in his heart. Surely, Ark was someone deserving of the curses of men and women alike.

    Ark opened the window of the carriage, letting a small bird fly inside.

    ¡°What''s this little guy?¡±

    Ark and Silvia answered in unison, ¡°He is Jeff.¡±

    (Shit! I got a cringe!)

    The simultaneous answer caused Ark to feel disgusted, but even as he did, he continued to stroke Jeff''s head with his index finger.

    ¡°We found him on the brink of death. After Ark healed him, it started to look at us like parents,¡± Silvia explained.

    ¡°Or more accurately, he looks at me like his dad and at Silvia like his fated partner.¡±

    ¡°We agreed to disagree on that matter.¡±

    Ark shrugged. ¡°Okay.¡±

    (Sure, argue with the guy reading the actual intent. It''s bound to make you correct.)

    ¡°Anyway, he is a chick, but he has a good amount of magic power and is very intelligent. His race is peregrine, and I think he is a mutant...¡± Ark trailed off with his thoughts.

    ¡°His compatibility with wind magic is also great, and...¡±

    Ark didn''t listen halfway through. He observed Jeff and tried to read his intent.

    (This bird is too smart for a chick. Even if he is an intelligent monster, age is still a factor in most cases.)

    There was no doubt that Jeff wasn''t a normal bird. Although it was clear it wasn''t a trap or anything, Ark was still a little suspicious.

    (Is it because of Silvia?)

    Considering how Silvia did nothing to gain Jeff''s affection, it could be that the meeting was coincidental.

    Basically, Ark was the third wheel in their fateful encounter.

    (A partner for the Wind Avatar. Does that mean that Jeff... has the same potential as a dragon?)

    Feeling like he had struck gold, Ark grinned. However, his expression softens as Jeff flies around as if to show off.

    In the short time they spent together, Ark found himself fond of this bird. He even felt like it wouldn''t have mattered even if there was nothing special about it, much to his surprise.

    (I''m such a softie. I guess I''m a sucker for people who regard me as family.)

    Bullshit.

    The members of the Solitary Wolves regarded each other as family, and they all saw Ark as their younger brother. As he trained and tried his best, the others only watched him with warm expressions.

    And Ark knew that. He simply ignored it since he regarded them as psychopaths.

    ¡°I have to thank you, Ark. Port City Neronis has goods from the eastern continent, Longzhao, so I will take this chance to buy some exotic skin care products.¡± Scarlet seemed genuinely excited, which was unusual.

    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    Scarlet was only invited at the discretion of Elizabeth, but Ark didn''t say that as he saw his image improving.

    (I only wanted Kristan, though.)

    He thought that Kristan''s shadow abilities would be extremely convenient in a dungeon, but Elizabeth crossed him out, so there was no helping it. Ark was disappointed, but he had a clue as to why Kristan was excluded.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, it''s not just for me but for Liliana as well, so look forward to it, okay?¡±

    (And instead, I am stuck with these girls.)

    Sensing Silvia''s intent, he knew she wanted to say something. Ark was glad, as she decided to choke down her words and continue chatting with Wendy.

    They were in a peculiar relationship.

    Although Ark knew Silvia was interested in him, he wasn''t sure if she herself was aware. Clearly, she had no romantic experience whatsoever, so Ark hoped to misguide her feelings on a different path.

    (Seriously, why are women so inconvenient? Always wanting stupid stuff... requiring high maintenance... damn, it''s annoying just thinking about it.)

    Translation: Please beat me. I have a special spot in hell reserved just for me.

    Anyways, Ark was scheming to manipulate the heart of a girl who could surely find someone better, and soon, the smell of salt filled the air.

    An entire inn was reserved for a month ahead for the entire expedition members, funded by the kingdom. It could accommodate more than double their current group, so there was a lot of room to space out.

    Gathering the knights, Ark cleared his throat as he maintained an authoritative demeanor. It was time for him to charm and instill respect.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming. As you probably know, I am Ark from the Solitary Wolves knight order, and I will be the leader of this expedition. Our goal is to explore the new dungeon that appeared, map it, and bring our findings back to the kingdom. Surely, it won''t be an easy task, but I''m certain we can succeed.¡±

    There was some tension in their eyes¡ªjust the right amount. Good.

    ¡°Take today to rest and explore the city. However, we will start the preparations tomorrow, so I expect everyone to be in top condition. Any questions?¡±

    A young mage knight hesitantly raised his hand. ¡°Isn''t our group too small?¡±

    (It''s more than I wanted.)

    ¡°Don''t worry. I have judged this group to be more than capable of clearing an entire dungeon. You could say that this group is an elite squad.¡±

    Ark could see pride forming in the knights'' eyes. He felt like laughing since most of them were tag-alongs chosen for the lesser probability of being a burden.

    (I say burden. Pain in the ass would be more accurate.)

    He decided that buttering up their pride would be the shortest path to winning their hearts, but he couldn''t help sneering like a villain in his mind, mocking the knights.

    No one asked anything else, so Ark dismissed them and proceeded to place his stuff in his room.

    ¡°Being a leader sure has its perks. A room alone is much better. Whoever said sharing is caring was talking bullshit.¡±

    For a moment, Ark deluded himself into thinking he would get to enjoy some rest.

    However, there is no rest for the wicked.

    ¡°Right, I need to go greet the city lord.¡±

    He would''ve preferred to doze off for a few hours, but he knew better since a prideful noble wouldn''t take kindly waiting.

    Ark knocked on the door of the room Silvia stayed in. Unfortunately, the one who opened the door was Wendy, who glared at him like an angry puppy.

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Call Silvia, please. I have some business with her.¡±

    (I thought she was stupid for giving up a single room, but she surprisingly got herself a watchdog. Maybe we are more similar than I thought.)

    It was a nonsensical comparison. The two lived on the two ends of the moral spectrum. Ark just now insulted Silvia more than he did every time he swore at her in his mind.

    ¡°Hi, Ark,¡± Silvia called somewhat flustered, ¡°what do you need?¡±

    She was thinking of inviting Ark to tour the city and was caught off guard, as she didn''t expect him to visit her first. Silvia was secretly starting to expect something.

    Ark, shameless from birth, showed no agitation despite waiting by the door. Even though the other party was flustered, he wasn''t bothered.

    ¡°I was about to visit the city lord. Wanna come?¡±

    ¡°...Well, sure.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. It would just be lunch at most, so let''s tour the city later. See you in two hours.¡±

    Not bothering to check her reaction, Ark leaves feeling he had made a mistake. He regretted suggesting the tour.

    Silvia''s intent pricked him like a needle. It was an intent fundamentally different from that of normal humans'', so it was easily distinguished even from a distance, at least as long as he was alerted.

    (What are you so serious about?)

    For some reason, Silvia was feeling serious about something, as if she were challenging her limits to the extreme. It made Ark truly puzzled.

    But thinking that he would rather not know, he grabbed a book about magic and immersed himself in reading. Still, a vague feeling of foreboding haunted him, and he was stuck on the first page for a while.

    Meanwhile, on Silvia''s side, things were getting serious.

    ¡°Wendy, please help me with this. I need you.¡±

    She gulped, sensing her idol''s determination. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 29

    The lord was nicer than Ark expected. He wasn''t strict and didn''t seem to be bothered by Ark''s common lineage.

    As expected of Arcadia''s two rising stars, they receive a hospitable welcome almost unconditionally.

    Holding a favorable impression, the lord entrusted Ark to the task without doubting him. It felt good that no one was trying to obstruct or butt in.

    (Silvia did help a bit. As expected, nobles easily bow down to those of higher ranks.)

    ...Well, he could have said something worse.

    (Then again, I am someone a king should bow to. What are mere ''nobles'' to me?)

    And there it is. As expected of Ark, he knows how to think like a third-rated villain.

    ¡°Where should we go to?¡± Silvia asked as they left the mansion.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing in particular...¡±

    ¡°Then let''s just tour around the main district. I don''t really need anything, but looking around is fine, too.¡±

    Saying so, the two then walked around, looking at the bustling scenery and the variety of products. Needless to say, they garnered a lot of attention. Well, mostly Silvia. But one was used to it and ignored it, while the other used it to fan his own inflated ego.

    ¡°This is nice,¡± Ark said, enjoying the situation.

    The gazes of envy directed at him filled him with a sense of victory. He felt an urge to sneer at someone, but he refrained and only maintained a calm smile.

    ¡°It really is nice,¡± said Silvia, thinking Ark just meant the atmosphere in the city.

    ¡°Really, thank you.¡±

    Ark tilted his head in confusion. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°You know, for helping me... for rescuing me. I had a serious talk with my dad, and we sorted things out. I don''t think the same thing will happen again.¡±

    ¡°That''s good to hear. I take payment in cash.¡±

    Silvia laughed at Ark''s joke.

    (It wasn''t a joke, though.)

    Having the minimum level of intelligence not to say it, he instead says, ¡°I really struggled, you know. Honestly, Darius isn''t that old or talented, but he is the most skilled guy I ever faced.¡±

    Silvia only nodded. It was easy for her to acknowledge herself as inferior after seeing Darius'' skills firsthand. Although she didn''t think she would lose, she also couldn''t see herself winning.

    ¡°I''m still lacking. I haven''t been able to train in a while now.¡±

    ¡°Although you say that, I somehow got the impression that you have grown stronger than when we last met.¡±

    Ark''s lips curve into a smile at her words. ¡°True, I have.¡± Satisfaction and pride coursed through his veins as he saw how strong he had become. ¡°But... it still feels so far. My ideal. I cannot reach it yet.¡±

    He was talking about the image of power he had envisioned four years ago. Back when he was still considered a child, he came to Arcadia with the goal of reaching that ideal.

    It was the complete mastery of the different powers he had. He wanted full control over his sword spirit, the Potentia magic series, and the ancient magic Mind Acceleration. Not to mention, he wanted to sharpen the slash that cuts everything to not lose to any other concept.

    Of course, he had far surpassed that ideal. The creation of the Void Spirit alone had put him at the same level, and Mana Drain expanded his limited potential as a mage, alleviating major restricting conditions.

    But what he wanted was mastery. In his mind, Ark imagined using Quarda Elementum Potentia without any limits. He craved power that wouldn''t act as a double-edged sword. In this regard, he had a long way to go.

    ¡°With time, I am sure...¡±

    ¡°Yes. Time is all I ever needed.¡±

    Ark and Silvia both heard the sound of the waves, smelling salt with every breath.

    (It''s bullshit time!)

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Ark was leading this conversation to a weird place instead of enjoying the pleasant atmosphere.

    ¡°This world is ridiculous.¡±

    Starting with a vague line that meant absolutely nothing, Ark gazed at the horizon as if contemplating.

    ¡°It is flawed to a fault. Death and suffering are common. In this world, everything is stagnant and decaying.¡±

    People die. No way, right? Ark was spinning the obvious and making it sound as if he had comprehended some hidden truth.

    He didn''t need the truth, as Silvia had no way of confirming his words. Moreover, he was mixing truth and his personal opinion to make his words sound legitimate.

    ¡°Stagnant and Decaying?¡± Silvia looked completely mystified. ¡°What do you mean by that, Ark?¡±

    ''What is lying under your gaze?'' The question she couldn''t ask was conveyed to Ark, who wore a subtle (fake) expression.

    This poor girl is being conned.

    ¡°The endless wars of humans and demons; the beasts of Calamity trying to destroy the world that created them; the reality we are stuck at and accepted. The reality that I can never come to accept, even if everyone else says that''s just how it is, it shouldn''t be.¡±

    Again, nothing is really being said. Even in a world that is not ideal, Ark never cared as long as things were going well for him. Even if a Calamity destroyed a country, it wouldn''t matter if it were to happen on the other side of the continent. He only wanted to save what he found convenient to save.

    ¡°I will rid us of these absurdities that took countless lives through millenia!¡±

    (''Rid us of these absurdities!'' Pfft. I am not sure if I should feel cringed or crack up on the floor.)

    He was talking about the ideals of a better world while hiding the flavor of mockery. Ark was rather cynical about the world, finding the constant strife amusing.

    (Implications with implications with implications. Without the demons and Calamities, humans would be fighting among themselves even more. Only morons would dream of a better world.)

    It wasn''t wrong to dream of a better world. If you can dream and work towards that, you would be better than those who refuse to put in effort, using cynicism as an excuse.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Silvia was one of those Ark would call morons, which is why she listened to his words, feeling awe. She thought he was looking farther than herself.

    ¡°You really are something else, Ark,¡± she said dreamily.

    He wordlessly shrugged.

    (I know.)

    Indeed, not saying anything was the right decision. If only there was a mute button for his thoughts.

    Ark was pleased. He started spouting nonsense for the purpose of instilling a sense of awe in Silvia, hoping for the feeling of awe to replace the vague romantic feelings she was starting to have. And it was showing decent results.

    (Of course, it works. This isn''t my first rodeo. No matter how strong their feelings, women would refrain from approaching someone who was far ahead of them. Unless they are crazy, that is.)

    For some reason, Ark found it worth bragging to himself that this was not the first time he had resorted to manipulating a girl''s heart. Scubags'' minds are truly beyond the comprehension of decent people.

    (Keke, everything is according to plan¡ª)

    ¡°Hey, Ark, I happened to make sweets. Do you want some?¡±

    (¡ªIs she crazy?!)

    Ark looked at Silvia''s somewhat flustered face with deep apprehension. The bag of sweets in her reached-out hand didn''t look innocent to him.

    Why? It was because Ark could sense poison through intent. The malevolent intentions to kill were conveyed through the weapon, in this case, a bag of sweets.

    ¡°I actually made this myself... I just do it as a hobby sometimes! It''s no big deal!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    (There is no fucking way a noble girl would have baking as a hobby! This is obviously your first attempt!)

    Ark had seen through Silvia''s lies, agitating him as if he was about to die.

    Strictly speaking, the intent didn''t belong to Silvia. Moreover, she was indeed the one who made the sweets.

    The only assumption Ark could make was that it tasted terrible and someone with a grudge was hoping to see him suffer. Under these circumstances, he had no intention to eat the seemingly innocent sweets.

    However, a memory of a lesson imparted by his father surfaced.

    ''Good or bad, you must eat the food you are served and say it was delicious. It''s especially when the food is bad.''

    (Don''t just pop up when I least need it! Why did I have to remember it? Just why, dammit?)

    The same day, Ark got food poisoning. He thought he was cursed when he coughed black smoke...

    Suppressing his apprehension, Ark grabs one from the bag. It looked like a crystal and had a deep scent of caramel. Having never heard of anything like it, he had no idea what to expect.

    Slowly, he placed one in his mouth and started chewing.

    ¡°Sweet?¡±

    It had a very sweet taste. Ark couldn''t figure out anything wrong with it. The sweet was plain delicious.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Worry flickered in Silvia''s lavender eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Ark takes another one. ¡°I usually don''t eat sweets like that, but maybe once in a while isn''t bad. The sugar really stimulates the brain. Can I have another one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please help yourself.¡±

    Ark was enjoying a rare treat, unable to understand why it gave an ominous impression.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Wendy, who watched from afar, couldn''t contain her surprise. She was utterly shocked as Ark gulped down the sweets Silvia made as if they were candies.

    Technically, it should have been a candy, but the taste was so terrible that it made one''s face contort uncontrollably.

    Although she was asked to help Silvia make these, Wendy herself only had limited experience, and, as a result, they made a mistake and burned everything. However, as the appearance was identical to when it wasn''t burned, and as they didn''t taste it themselves, they didn''t catch the mistake.

    It was only because Wendy secretly took a small chunk for herself that she realized how terrible it was. Thinking that Ark was going to eat it, she wanted to see his expression.

    ¡°I thought I would get to comfort Ms. Silvia and bond with her, but how could he say it''s good with a straight face and look as if it''s really delicious?¡±

    How? It was simple: Ark has terrible taste buds.

    Ruined from the food from his childhood that wasn''t developed even years after leaving his home, Ark can eat anything edible, no matter what it tastes. His palate was worse than the poorest commoner to find even gross food as delicious.

    Thus, such a reality was created, shattering Wendy''s plans.

    ¡°Damn stalker...¡±

    Ark groaned as he lied on his bed. He was having a terrible headache.

    Needless to say, Ark figured it was Wendy, as he felt her intent as she watched them. He was planning to take revenge on her sometime later.

    ¡°That was her goal. Damn it, my head hurts like hell.¡±

    He assumed that she wanted to give him this headache, hence the ominous intent. And like many things, he was sorely mistaken.

    The headache was a natural result of the large intake of sugar, causing his blood sugar level to rise. Not only were the candies packed with sugar, but Ark himself scarcely ever ate desserts or sweets.

    In fact, he was prone to headaches whenever he ate some in childhood, which is why he stopped. He conveniently forgot this fact.

    Trying to calm the headache, Ark chants, ¡°Aqua Potentia.¡±

    The power of water eased the throbbing pain and calmed the heart.

    A knock on the door disturbs this peace, however, making Ark wish he could punch someone.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Barkus enters the room in a slightly awkward manner.

    He was someone Ark had intended to include from the beginning, as he had great physical strength and endurance. Although his defense was inferior to that of the Knight of Black Darius, he had offensive tendencies that made him into a charging bull, breaking the opponent.

    ¡°Sorry, was I interrupting something?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not really. I am just resting.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ark didn''t cancel Aqua Potentia, and the blue energy visibly shrouded him. From an outsider''s point of view, Ark was training, but he denied it and claimed to be doing nothing. This misunderstanding caused an increase in respect from Barkus.

    ¡°Did you want anything?¡±

    The blue energy gradually dissipated until it completely disappeared. It wasn''t done by his own will but rather because he ran out of magic power.

    Barkus spoke with a mixture of fighting spirit and reservation: ¡°I wanted to train with you, if possible.¡±

    ¡°Sure, just let me grab my sword.¡±

    Although he wanted to rest, this was a good opportunity for Ark to test the abilities of his spirit against a strong opponent. In the event, he had defeated Barkus with a single punch, but it wasn''t because he was weak.

    In fact, the output Ark had used was very high, making him feel dizzy. He had failed to moderate his power at all, but Barkus remained intact. Someone who was less durable would have exploded.

    Going down to the yard, the two men wielded their swords against each other.

    ¡°I want to fight you on equal terms, so I will adjust my spirit to your level.¡±

    ¡°You casually say something so ridiculous.¡± Barkus released a hollow laugh.

    Except when a technique is used, spirit is a sort of constant force that strengthens the user to a set degree. It was impossible to alter the strength it granted, but Ark spoke of it as if it were obvious.

    There was no need to go into details, so Ark didn''t give it any attention. Instead, he looked at Barkus as he utilized the techniques of his style.

    Gaia style. It was a swordsmanship aimed at the might of the Goddess of Earth. It wasn''t just destructive, but also defensive. The basic movements integrated attack and defense into sword swings filled with pressure.

    If it were to be ranked, it would be given a high rank. Of course, that is only relative.

    ¡°Gaia Style: Quake Strike!¡±

    An attack holding immense pressure. It could shake the target from within and shatter them like glass.

    ¡°Void Replica: Fairy Waltz.¡±

    But that was only under the condition in which the attack landed. With light steps, Ark dodged, then countered with Heavenrend.

    However, Barkus quickly reacted by spinning and parrying the attack. Stepping in with his own attack, his face was distorted in frustration.

    ¡°You use the same annoying techniques. Those are a seriously bad match for me,¡± he complained.

    ¡°Yeah, duh. Why would I use them if not for their advantage?¡±

    Not only was the Clarent Style of higher rank, it was also compatible with Barkus'' style. Ark had little experience using these excellent techniques, so he tried using them whenever he could.

    Just for reference, it boasted the same performance as the first time he used them. Despite fighting against a Calamity by utilizing these techniques, the output and form were relatively shaky and weak. There were no signs of improvement at all.

    ¡°Void Replica: Boulder Crush.¡±

    The transparent spirit trembled, rattling the sword. Even if you consider it to be the first time Ark tried to use this technique, the power was less than a tenth. It was a result that didn''t feel good at all.

    After crossing swords for several minutes, Ark attempted to use each technique Barkus had shown, but the degree of success was actually worse than when he copied the Clarent Style. Even as he exhausted his stamina, Ark''s complexion turned dark as anger slowly accumulated.

    ¡°It feels weird to see someone copying your techniques,¡± Barkus grumbled. ¡°Well, not that I mind it. Actually, let me ask, and my master will surely teach you.¡±

    It was a generous offer, but Ark shook his head.

    ¡°There is no need. I already know how to improve from this point.¡±

    Being offered to be taught at this point made him refuse. As no one had taught him before, he didn''t need someone to do so now. The notion of a master disturbed him. Ark was already used to training himself, even guiding himself when needed.

    The key was visualization. Unlike Silvia''s techniques, which Ark had spent over a month replaying in his head, the Gaia Style was less striking, and new techniques he hadn''t seen were hard to grasp. As he made it a habit to replay the fights he had engaged in, Ark was constantly reflecting on his performance, trying to find ways to improve.

    Naturally, he didn''t get that good of results as he severely lacked talent.

    Still, the prospect of growth meant he would go as far as possible. In this dungeon exploration, which Ark was confident at even by himself, he planned to practice a lot.

    (Wait. Easy?)

    Suddenly hearing his own thoughts, Ark started to doubt its content.

    He had never had it easy. If he did, then some ridiculous enemy sprung out of nowhere.

    It was a dungeon, a controlled environment where there wouldn''t be any variables that didn''t originate from the dungeon itself. But remembering his last dungeon exploration, Ark felt daunted.

    (Nothing is gonna happen.)

    For a master of deception, it sounded like a lousy bluff.

 Chapter 30

    ¡°So this is a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°It doesn''t look so impressive, though.¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot? There is so much magic power flowing in there.¡±

    ¡°It looks very dark. Should we have brought torches?¡±

    Ark stared cautiously at the entrance, ignoring the others as they excitedly conversed amongst themselves.

    Before taking the entire force, they sent a scouting team to survey the first floor and estimate the threat level. While the rest are training to fight in cooperation, Ark took the lead to guarantee the scouts'' safety and also use his own unique scouting ability.

    The entrance was a staircase leading underground. It was too narrow for a party of five to enter at once. Only two could enter each time, leaving a lot of room for traps.

    ¡°Form a line and follow me. Try to walk where I step to avoid traps.¡±

    Had Ark been the type to charge ahead without a plan, he wouldn''t have lived long. He immediately considered the option of traps and came up with a safe formation.

    Then again, he isn''t that smart. His plans usually involve gathering resources and blasting his enemies with the strongest attack. In fact, it could be said that he is a simpleton pretending to be smart.

    Even this plan basically relies on Ark brute-forcing his way through traps in case they are triggered.

    For now, the staircase is trap-free. As it got darker, their steps were more cautious.

    ¡°It''s bright,¡± Ark muttered, his voice laced with a grumle.

    After the last stair, the dungeon came to life, lit in artificial light from the ceiling.

    The scout team looked at Ark, deeply impressed.

    ¡°Did you know the dungeon would be artificially lit like this, leader?¡±

    ¡°Amazing. It feels like you know everything, leader!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    As he silently surveyed the area without answering their questions, the scouts took it as confirmation.

    A misunderstanding.

    (Damn, this blasted dungeon! I stayed up till late to finish designing the automatically-maintained fireball spell, and it was for nothing.)

    He had prepared an effective and efficient solution to the lighting problem, not expecting his efforts to turn out in vain.

    On the bright side, he could now conserve the mana he had planned to use on the fireballs.

    ¡°What can you see with your scouting skills? Tell me everything, including gut feelings.¡±

    It was impossible to gauge the scale of the first floor from the entrance. They were immediately blocked by a wall three meters after the final stair. On a glance, their only option was right, as the left was also blocked.

    Three of them scratched their heads in confusion, but one hesitantly raised his hand.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I think the structure of the floor is like this.¡± He drew a shape on the floor.

    From this, it could be said that the structure is simple. One needs to take a long walk to the right, then make the same distance to the left after a turn, only to get a little farther than where you started.

    ¡°Actually, with my Mapping skill, I can''t see that far ahead, but I just get the feeling the dungeon has this structure to tire us.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why, exactly, can''t you see that far ahead? I''ve heard that your skill maps the area in a rather wide range.¡±

    ¡°I am conserving magic power for now.¡±

    Ark nodded. It was reasonable to save as much as you could when it was only the beginning. Magic power is rather slow to recover, and the knight didn''t have vast reserves of it.

    Still, it hasn''t been that long, but Ark has already liberated himself from the constraints of his mana pool.

    He grabbed the knight''s shoulder. ¡°I will give you some of mine, so use your skill to your heart''s content. Synchronize.¡±

    Forming a sync, Ark pours a vast amount of magic power into the knight. It was over tenfold more than what the knight originally had.

    Ignoring the surprised reaction of the knight, Ark leaned on a wall with his eyes closed as if waiting. He absorbed magic power directly from the wall, completely replenishing his reserves.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, it goes with that pattern at least five times. I still couldn''t reach the end, though.¡±

    ¡°Good job, Peter Belford,¡± Ark complimented Peter, calling his name for the first time. ¡°I will have you help me map every floor, so be ready.¡±

    It was an effective trick. Not referring to someone by name, only until you compliment them. This induces the feeling of recognition that everyone seeks to a certain extent.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And poor Peter fell for it easily.

    What a disgusting leader Ark is, not that you could expect proper humane behavior from this psychopath.

    ¡°So, shouldn''t we start walking?¡±

    ¡°It might take hours, so we should get going.¡±

    As they looked at the hallway, Ark went to the left wall and pushed a tile.

    One of the scouts, the one with the Detection skill, shouted, ¡°Don''t! It''s a trap!¡±

    However, it was too late.

    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡±

    Expecting a trap, the scouts prepared themselves for a hit. Instead, the wall simply went down, revealing a new path.

    ¡°Detection, was it? You used it to discover the mechanism, but rather than a trap, it was a key to opening a better path.¡± Ark walked over to see a straight path.

    While normal explorers would waste time going the long way, there was a shortcut that simply needed to be found.

    ¡°May I ask how you knew it wasn''t a trap, sir?¡±

    ¡°My skill, obviously.¡± Ark felt the intent behind the mechanism. ¡°I won''t bother explaining the details, just that it is detecting hostile stuff.¡±

    With the abilities of Phantom, Ark originally wanted to take on the role of a scout on his own. Since that is no longer necessary, he preferred to have a small group work together and form an all-discerning field. That would take a massive burden off his shoulders. Hence, the scout team was created.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Directing his attention to the hallway, there seemed to be a different composition. While the floor on the other route was made of many small tiles, the path here was made of increasingly longer rectangles.

    ¡°The end is about 50 meters ahead.¡±

    ¡°I detect a trap in the rectangles. Just stepping on it would trigger it, but I think more people would lead to an increase in difficulty.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Um... Ten.¡±

    The knights making the scouting team were very capable in that area, even having a corresponding skill. It left Ark very satisfied, as he didn''t need to strain himself.

    Strain is put nicely. It''s more accurate to say he enjoyed doing nothing.

    But now it''s time to work.

    ¡°We can''t avoid the traps, so enter a formation and cast a barrier. I will break everything that comes in the way.¡±

    With Ark in the lead, they began marching down the path.

    For the first three rectangle tiles, there were a few arrows composed of hardened sand. Every arrow was conjured from the two walls or ceiling surrounding them, so Ark fell back to watch out for the scouts from behind. Regardless, he easily intercepted each one.

    Things got rougher from the fourth to the seventh. The number of projectiles increased considerably, and they accelerated as well.

    In order to keep up with enough leeway, Ark activated Boost. However, as some started to reach him, he had cast a defensive spell.

    ¡°The eighth tile.¡±

    It became even more dangerous as the arrows were now conjured from the floor, increasing the quantity of projectiles while making every step a gamble. They increased their pace.

    ¡°Ventus Potentia.¡±

    Ark had forsaken the defensive spell, letting only tempestuous green energy shield him as more arrows threatened the group.

    Silverstar formed countless trajectories as it destroyed everything in its path.

    Slowly increasing his concentration, seconds turned into minutes in a colorless world. Ark barely noticed any difference from the ninth tile as he focused solely on the task in front of him.

    But the tenth tile was of a different dimension. Everywhere one would look, they would see a storm of arrows, arranged in a way to pack as many as possible without interrupting one another.

    (Mind Acceleration!)

    The green energy dissipated, but there was no choice. Ark increased his spirit output significantly and pushed everyone to run with all their might as he protected them.

    More and more arrows bore into his body, but he gritted his teeth and allowed his spirit to expand and explode.

    ¡°W-we made it!¡±

    They all sighed in relief as they passed this ridiculous hurdle. It was obvious that if this was the level of danger from the very start, even excellent adventurers would easily die.

    ¡°Are you fine, sir?" They asked as Ark''s clothes were stained with blood.

    ¡°Perfectly. Don''t worry.¡±

    (Useless fucks.)

    Yup, he is fine.

    Holding back a frown, he sat down to recover magic power and started casting healing spells on himself. Luckily, the wounds were shallow, as the arrows couldn''t pierce much of the strengthened flesh and skin.

    The scouts were assailed by a sense of guilt.

    Ark had cut down everything that came in their path, even from the floor. As a result of his efforts, they were unharmed, but the same was not true for their leader, who hadn''t attempted to defend himself as he prioritized them.

    It was even worse, as they knew Ark could travel that short distance in an instant. They had only slowed him down. They had only been a burden.

    ¡°It seems like it won''t trigger for those who have already passed it.¡± Standing up, Ark began by stepping on the tenth tile, only for it to show no response. ¡°Look around, but don''t touch anything. I am going to take the long route in case it leads somewhere else.¡±

    With those words, Ark disappeared like the wind. It took a single step to cross the 50 meter passage.

    Acute pain tormented Ark, as his mental strength was greatly exhausted. Even so, he attempted to ruminate about the challenge he had just faced.

    He had chosen people with scouting skills to aid in exploring the dungeon. Their combat ability is not bad for noncombatants, but it was still just average. They didn''t contribute anything and were helpless.

    The trap itself was of no threat to Ark alone, but anyone below S-class would be dead.

    ¡°I will let Silvia try it alone. If nothing changes, we would have to escort everyone individually.¡±

    Sand arrows hard enough to break bones flew at Ark, who dodged leisurely. Without anyone in need of protection, he advanced on the long path easily. The overall intensity was also lower, and it took only a few seconds to traverse the path.

    ¡°This time, the traps do activate, huh?¡±

    It meant that one could choose to break through the shortcut once and have it shorten the time considerably, or take the normal path and break through the traps every time.

    In the first place, that is under the assumption that the party involved managed to find the shortcut and had the ability to survive it.

    After reuniting with the scouts, he shared with them the information about the normal path. ¡°We will have everyone go through the shortcut to save time.¡±

    They nodded, and Peter Belford stepped forward to speak. He shared the information they found.

    ¡°We thought it was an altar, but it seems to operate some mechanism. Ah, but we didn''t touch it yet!¡±

    Ark looked at the room. It was mostly empty, with the exception of the pedestal and the crystal it held. Recognition flashed on his face, causing him to wear a frown.

    ¡°Good job. That will be all for the day.¡±

    ¡°What is that, then?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, that''s how we will get to the next level. For now, it''s a priority to let everyone pass through the shortcut once. That will save us time in the long run.¡±

    It was only the beginning. There was no need to rush. Haste makes waste, and Ark was planning to take his time to achieve perfect results.

    They left for the entrance, starting to climb the staircase. It was the fourth one to notice Ark was standing still below.

    ¡°Aren''t you coming, sir?¡±

    ¡°I want to check a few more things. Call for Silvia, and put the green-haired girl, Wendy, in charge of the practice instead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ark sighed after they left. He wanted Silvia to come, as she is the only one who can handle the arrows without injuries. Putting Wendy in charge of the practice was solely to make certain she wouldn''t join in.

    Honestly, he didn''t like Wendy one bit, but she joined due to the recommendation of the sage. What did Elizabeth see in her? Ark wanted to know, even if he might return to witness a disaster of a practice.

    ¡°She would probably say something like, ''did you call?'' With her sparkling lavender eyes. Misread the situation. It kinda reminds me of...¡± His voice trailed, never to finish the sentence.

    The flash of memory deepened the crease between his brows. His hands trembled, and frustration built inside.

    He reached for his sword. Silverstar was unsheathed, glowing silver. It was gripped tightly.

    Concentrating on the wall, Ark only thought of cutting it in half. Enacting his vision, the wall was ruptured by the slash that cuts all.

    It took him a moment to realize the mistake.

    ¡°Well, shit.¡±

    Everywhere, arrows of sand flew like a storm. The power and speed, incomparable to before, pressured Ark as he hurriedly manifested his spirit.

    ¡°Shield! Boost! Mind Acceleration!¡±

    Arrows engulfed him. Every step he tried to make towards the exit was interrupted by the projectiles conjured at the worst possible timing.

    As he attempted to see through the chaos and break through, his nose ran bloody. His vision started to blur as he used the taxing ancient spell for the second time today.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The fact that the entrance was sealed was only registered after he reached for the stone, where there shouldn''t have been anything. Blocked by the stream of arrows, he was forced to go all the way to the other side.

    Death loomed over Ark''s head as the unceasing flow of arrows whittled his defense. He breathed pure rage and determination: ¡°Quadra Elementum Potentia.¡±

    Four colors flowed erratically around his body, surging inside and bringing pain.

    Dashing to the other end with the full brilliance of an S-rank was a show of overwhelming force, but Ark still desperately struggled to keep his body and mind intact.

    He had exhausted himself earlier to protect the scouts. Despite the excellence of Mind Acceleration, even after years of daily use, it had the clear limit of being safe to use once per day. Even a second use might cause Ark to faint while standing.

    Moreover, it took a lot of willpower to even move as the Quadra Elementum Potentia devestated his body. Ark greatly lacks control over this spell, which led him to the brink of death countless times from practice alone.

    ¡°Ack!¡± Ark groaned as a burst of magic power from the crack he created pushed him back.

    The accumulated mental fatigue, the damage from his strengthening spell, and the second use of the ancient spell might endanger Ark even more than the traps.

    Just barely hanging on to his life, pushing with sheer determination close to madness, he pushed past the arrows and entered the room.

    No traps awaited, but the lighting flickered, as if affected by the damage he had caused.

    It was then that the spells were released, and his body collapsed.

    Coughing blood, Ark dragged his wrecked body to the crystal.

    In his current state, it was a herculean task to try standing on both feet. Only by abusing his injured body and bulldozing with the strength that comes with spirit did he manage.

    The last thing he wanted to do was think, but he mustered the last bit of rationality left in him and tried to understand the mechanism.

    The crystal embedded on the pedestal had no clear features, and Ark could only guess.

    ¡°Maybe if I... turn it around...¡± He said that and failed to suppress a laugh.

    Despite becoming stronger, the frequency of almost dying only increased. It was ridiculous, as S-rank was considered a powerhouse everywhere. You won''t be treated badly no matter where you go, even in the Valencia Empire.

    But for Ark, increasing his strength appeared to have the effect of enhancing the magnet of his misfortunes. He felt it as the seemingly random arrows that were fired as a malfunction showcased patterns strictly meant to kill him. It was an incredible power, in a sense.

    He turned the crystal counterclockwise once. A second later, light enveloped him.

    Even as the light became distorted and Ark felt there was another malfunction, he still laughed.

    It''s old news that Ark never has it easy. He didn''t know why he was thinking this would be any different.

    In spite of the laughter, unrestrained killing intent exploded in vain, reaching no one. He was not happy with the situation.

    Regardless, he will survive. He vowed so to himself, sealing the vow with the clad of the intent to survive.

    Ark, his pupil as heavy as lead, forced himself awake as he was teleported into the unknown.

 Chapter 31

    ¡°What do you mean it''s blocked?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that.¡± Silvia returned to the inn feeling exasperated. The entrance was blocked and Ark, nowhere in sight, was probably inside. It''s natural for her to grow worried. ¡°I think Ark got trapped inside. Maybe he triggered some trap.¡±

    ¡°But he could sense traps with ease. He could even tell its function to some extent.¡± The knight from the scout team didn''t sound convinced.

    Not that it mattered, really.

    Whether it was a trap that caught him off guard or anything else won''t change the fact that he got trapped inside, and he might need their help.

    The fact that it all happened due to Ark stupidly trying to damage the dungeon wall was something they couldn''t know.

    ¡°Also, I couldn''t break it even with my strongest attack,¡± She said, biting her lips.

    It was natural, as the door was fortified with an enormous amount of magic power, flowing inside the weaved circuits and manifesting a spell with a tremendous level of defense.

    Ark was only capable of causing damage with that level of defense because his attack was closer to a concept.

    ¡°He is a big boy,¡± Scarlet, who quietly listened before, spoke calmly. She seemed unconcerned. ¡°And he is very persistent. It''s hard for me to imagine him dying to some enemy.¡±

    Inducing a sense of reassurance, she walked away.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Silvia asked.

    To that, Scarlet turned around, showing a bewitching smile as her eyes were tinged with humor.

    ¡°Ark might not die, but I find it absurdly easy to imagine him on the brink of death. I need to be ready to heal him, no?¡±

    Meanwhile, at an unknown floor of the dungeon, Ark was doing just fine.

    (Damn. It. All!) he thought as he dragged his broken body, trying to escape the monsters that pursued him.

    Still swearing = totally fine. Of course, he no longer had the stamina to talk with his mouth, but thinking in swears and curses is second nature for the guy with a mask for a skin.

    Anyway, slimes attacked him, spitting acid that set his skin on fire.

    (Who said these little bastards were weak? Shit.)

    It was the first time he encountered these jelly-like monsters, and a deep sense of betrayal sprouted as it turned out slimes were nothing like the weak mob he was told about.

    In reality, they were extremely formidable enemies.

    As long as their core is intact, they will keep on living, effectively gaining semi-immortality. The core was also small, and their bodies were at the size of a cub bear. For their size and shape, they were incredibly nimble and agile.

    The ability to move their core at great speed, making them even more troublesome.

    But the worst part may be their intelligence. Smart enough not to get close, shots of acid were fired from a safe distance. Ark couldn''t retaliate.

    If ranked, slimes would easily reach the top of B-class monsters. Their acid was terribly potent, only held back with his spirit''s defensive trait and the top notch clothes of the Solitary Wolves.

    Spells for healing and recovery were cast to slowly mend the body, but the acid held these spells at bay as most of the power was used to heal the burns.

    Had Ark been more capable at healing, it might not have mattered. However, healing spells were the most difficult auxiliary type of magic, and he had limited mastery despite years of practice. It was a lack of talent that irritated Ark from day one.

    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Ark said as he reached a wall, spitting blood.

    The slimes ignored him and shot more acid.

    Despite the burns on his face and hands, Ark straightened his hand, pointing on a slime, muttering, ¡°Thunderbolt.¡±

    Lightning struck the slime head on, causing it to be taken aback. Unfortunately, the surge of electricity does not damage it in the slightest.

    (It''s not conducting electricity. Well, now there really is no way to attack. Shit.)

    Of the types of magic Ark could wield, only lightning and fire had the chance to kill a slime with little mana.

    As demonstrated before, lightning is ineffective. Moreover, fire is dangerous to use in such a compact space. Ark might burn himself to death.

    Basically, he had no effective means of long-ranged attacks.

    ¡°Ah, fuck!¡± he screamed, hurting his lungs. ¡°I hate gambling!¡±

    It was more that he hated losing, as Ark''s terrible luck could award him a miraculous loss even when all odds are in his favor.

    (Damn. Shit. Fuck) Ark continued to swear, gathering more mana in the process. The formula of a spell was intricately visualized down to the last detail.

    ¡°Quadra Elementum,¡± he inhaled, mustering the final wisp of focus, ¡°Praesidium.¡±

    A barrier of four colors was erected.

    Exhaling, Ark smiled, his face contorting from this simple facial expression.

    ¡°See ya in a couple hours,¡± Ark spoke with a voice rife with killing intent, but it all dissipated as he fell into a dreamless sleep.

    The dungeon only opened several hours later, and by then, Silvia and Scarlet were fully prepared to speedrun it.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Wind Tunnel.¡±

    A vortex of wind spun quickly, creating a thin veil that diverted the arrows. The two women flew straight into the other end.

    It was bypassed at the tenth tile, but with the agility of a cat, both tore through the sand arrows and earned the qualification.

    After deciphering the mechanism of the teleporting device, they reached the second floor.

    ¡°This way.¡± Silvia took charge and walked forward.

    From this point there''s no information, but it was unnecessary. Brute strength was all they needed.

    Auxiliary wind spell ''Search'' spreads wind created by the caster and perceived information. Its most glaring wind point is handling the influx of information, but at the hands of a genius of Silvia''s caliber, it seemed effortless.

    The two composed of the entire rescue party solely for the reason of efficiency. The only other S-class and the healer that can hold her ground in battle were the only ones needed.

    In fact, they easily broke through every trap, to the point a conversation bloomed inside the deadly dungeon.

    ¡°I get why the Solitary Wolves was described as an elite squad,¡± Silvia mumbled, only speaking louder after realizing she was heard. ¡°You are very strong for just a healer, Ms. Nylph.¡±

    Traps on the second floor weren''t a conjuration of magic, but physical mechanisms. Various traps were disabled and bypassed thanks to Scarlet''s chilling ice magic.

    ¡°Thank you, Silvia,¡± she answered friendlyly, with a gentle and sweet voice. ¡°It is an honor.¡± Watching her prideful expression, Scarlet chuckled.

    ¡°What about the other members? How skilled are they?¡±

    ¡°Very skilled. Well, Ark is probably the strongest one.¡±

    This time, the pride in the Sylphids'' eyes, the sparkle that shines deep inside those lavender eyes, is much greater than before.

    ¡°Of course he is. He is someone who has defeated me,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, that is right.¡±

    ¡°He is good at magic and swordsmanship and spirit. He even knows some healing magic and generally has a lot of knowledge of things even royalty don''t tend to know or learn.¡± Straightening her gaze on Scarlet, Silvia continued, ¡°Like rituals to absorb ambient mana, Calamities, and even dungeons. I think Ark explored one before.¡±

    Maybe she was expecting a reaction about the last thing she mentioned, but that wasn''t what caught Scarlet''s attention.

    ¡°Rituals?¡± she mouthed.

    ¡°Yes? Actually, I only saw him using it against me in our first duel. Though now he found an even better method to make up for his lack of mana.¡±

    ¡°He... I heard about it, but I didn''t know you were aware.¡±

    ¡°Some of it was my mana so of course I would notice.¡± As if stating the obvious, she tilted her head in puzzlement.

    ''She knows he practically cheated?'' Only that thought resounded in Scarlet''s mind, and she tried to not let her surprise show.

    Although it was a bit roundabout, Ark had prepared something that granted him an advantage before the fight had begun, something that only worked once in a specific location. It was a clear violation of the rules.

    But Silvia didn''t mind it at all, and Scarlet only managed to come up with one conclusion.

    ''Does she not understand the implications?''

    ¡°It was amazing,¡± Silvia hummed. They entered the fourth floor, still no signs of Ark. ¡°I got the feeling as if he danced in front of me for days on end, all in a flash. Even if it isn''t efficient, it''s something I have never felt before.¡±

    The intent that was an unfamiliar concept in the world of mortals was touched upon by the Wind Avatar; an amazing achievement that Ark himself achieved solely due to his Phantom skill.

    Slowly but surely, she was adapting, and soon, Silvia might become completely immune to deceptions of intent.

    And Ark will get screwed over!

    Who said karma isn''t real?

    ''Well, best of luck.'' The dhampir could only chuckle at the thought of the future.

    Minutes after falling asleep, the barrier Ark placed glowed erratically, four colors clashing into each other.

    In a similar fashion, the invisible elements in the atmosphere created a small storm in the area of the barrier.

    Using this spell was a mistake.

    Even if it was the strongest barrier magic in Ark''s arsenal, relying on this spell which he had no control over was a terrible blunder giving birth to a destructive result.

    Cracks soon appeared all over the dome, and the explosion that ensued woke Ark up.

    Gazing down, a shard of the barrier pierced his heart, and it was now slowly dissipating.

    That was even worse, as it left a hole in his chest to bleed out from

    He didn''t have the energy nor leisure to curse, so instead he let anxiety and fear wash him over.

    Only a single thought ran in his mind, (I will not die.)

    Lacking energy, yet filled with unwavering determination. Ark had clinged onto this thought like a man hanging on a rope between life and death.

    Summoning his Phantom, it strongly expresses his intent to live. To survive. No matter what it takes.

    Ark grasped his heart with his own hand, ignoring the strange sensations and deploying his spirit, desperately trying to stop the stream of blood.

    Even at the verge of death, he found this whole situation absurdly laughable.

    Starting from the mistake of letting his emotions get the better of him, being terribly wounded by the dungeon''s defenses, to the teleportation mechanism malfunctioning, causing him to drop into god-knows-which-floor, and ending up with his own barrier hurting him.

    (I really shouldn''t gamble,) a small part of him whispered.

    Every gamble he took resulted in a magnificent failure.

    Numbly struggling for his life, Ark ignored the acid the slimes kept spewing at him and counted time using his own heartbeats as reference.

    20 beats and the acid started to eat through his skin into the flesh.

    21 beats and the smiles were dead. Ark couldn''t perceive what he did, just knew it was him.

    No one was there for his rescue.

    109 beats and his focus slipped, more blood gushing out.

    235 beats was when his body started to feel cold. It didn''t have the energy to shiver, though.

    At the 385th beat, Ark lost consciousness.

    Silvia''s Perspective

    It was at the seventh floor that my Search detected a human lifeform: Ark.

    We rushed at once, fighting off the strange jelly monsters that came in our path.

    Remembering Scarlet''s ominous words, I may have let my anxiety take over me. My every step became the waltz of fairies as I donned the technique through Origin Return.

    Since my element is wind, I specialize in speed, and Scarlet lagged behind.

    I found Ark first.

    Bleeding from the chest.

    So much blood.

    ¡°Ark!¡± I called, wanting to take a step forward, only to freeze.

    A vivid image of my corpse appeared in my mind.

    The premonition of getting cut pricked my skin like a thousand needles all over my body. My body refused to listen, as if it thought that getting any closer would get me killed.

    It was surely an illusion, yet I found myself suffocated, unable to do anything.

    Our eyes met. The black eyes that I likened to a raven yet always gleamed with confidence now appeared ravenous. It was the gaze of a wounded beast driven into a corner.

    Right. I shook my momentary daze and attempted to dissipate the odd sensation by spreading my Primordial Wind. The silver energy erased the prickles on my skin and eased my mind.

    Scarlet then arrived and wordlessly started to examine Ark. She did not sense anything dangerous as I erased it all.

    ¡°He should be dead,¡± she whispered, mostly to herself. ¡°These aren''t wounds a human could survive.¡±

    But the proof was right in front of us, and she immediately started treatment, chanting spells to close the wounds.

    ¡°Everything is fine. He will be fine.¡±

    I didn''t answer.

    Even if Ark was fine, I couldn''t shake this sense of unease that permeated me. He had shown a temperament I had never seen before, a different self, almost. It was scarier than anything I''d ever faced or imagined.

    It was my first glimpse into Ark''s darkness.

    Ark laid on something soft yet hard. He recognized this sensation, making him giggle.

    (I''m giggling?) he questioned himself, suddenly confused. (Maybe I''m drunk?)

    Nevermind that, he tried to open his eyes. His vision still swarmed, and he felt giddy.

    ¡°Did you wake?¡± a gentle voice asked him.

    ¡°When did I fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°You didn''t. You got hurt.¡± The voice became slightly shaky. ¡°I was worried.¡±

    ¡°Same old same old.¡± Strands of hair tickled his nose. ¡°What are you doing? Stop neglecting your training. And didn''t I say that lap pillow is uselessly romantizice... romanticized?¡± he stuttered, then broke into a sleazy grin.

    ¡°Well, guess I can be magnanimous enough to forgive you this time. Maybe five more minutes?¡±

    Ark was being delirious due to the loss of blood. It resulted in a severe disorientation sending him years into the past, to times he hadn''t thought of in a long time.

    Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t where he thought it was, and the person he talked to wasn''t who he thought it was.

    Realization rushed at him, and Ark rapidly stood up.

    Silvia looked at him, worry no longer reflected in her eyes. Instead, she seemed disappointed. Hurt. Jealous. Sad.

    (Oh shit.)

    It didn''t take a genius to realize he fucked up.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°We reached the quota of slime cores you requested, and I also took the liberty to send it to Miss Sage for research purposes.¡± Wendy gave Ark a pile of neatly organized documents.

    Was it because of her adoration of Silvia? She had demonstrated impressive skills as an assistant, always finishing her work quickly and efficiently.

    There is also the education of nobility, so Ark used her. He thanked Elizabeth in his mind for making him bring her, though he would never admit so to the person in question.

    ¡°Good job,¡± Ark said curtly.

    ¡°Does that mean I can go back and trash talk about you with Miss Silvia?¡±

    Ark blinked at the sheer rudeness and courage this girl was starting to show. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, and she left.

    (Well, I will just punch her in the face if she steps out of line.) The thought of punching a girl in the face was just acceptable, but he actually wanted Wendy to give him the excuse.

    He could file for insubordination, but that much is plain troublesome.

    In a sense, Wendy was a very free-spirited person who actively pursued Silvia in an attempt to get closer. Other than that, she was normal.

    ¡°Maybe she has a split personality,¡± he mused.

    ¡°Who?¡± Barkus entered the room. His hair was disheveled.

    He was busy hunting slimes on the seventh floor; he was one of the few who could, but even he struggled due to their numbers. The compatibility was also bad.

    ¡°You can just help escorting everyone down the floors,¡± Ark said, ignoring his question. ¡°Scarlet is more suited for this with her ice magic.¡±

    ¡°I like the challenge.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, it''s already over for now anyway. Did everyone reach the eighth floor?¡±

    ¡°The majority, yes, but some knights from the second order roam the lower floors to analyze the magical traps.¡±

    ¡°Tell them to be done with it already,¡± Ark said, waving his hand in dismissal.

    But Barkus did not leave.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How long will you keep avoiding talking with the Sylphid?¡±

    Ark immediately scowled.

    He understood where Barkus was coming from. As the two avoided each other, a tense atmosphere was created, and everyone was affected by it.

    If he thought about it rationally, he should talk with Silvia and deal with it.

    The problem was that Ark didn''t want to ''deal'' with it.

    More and more complicated feelings surged in his chest. Annoyance and frustration blossomed like a twisted flower. Memories rushed like blood, worsening his mood by the day.

    ¡°You can''t delay it forever,¡± Barkus said, then thought for a bit before speaking. ¡°It was a¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up before I punch you,¡± Ark interrupted fiercely. ¡°I don''t need your advice. If I wanted to, I would have done something.¡±

    The cold tone took Barkus aback. He realized he had stepped over the line. Although their interactions to this point made him think they were friends, it was now that he understood that was not the case. There''s a wall keeping others away.

    Bowing, Barkus headed to the door. ¡°You two are very similar.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense...?¡± But the door was slammed shut, and Ark was left alone.

    With a sigh, Ark went out to get some fresh air.

    ¡°Feeling down?¡± Scarlet appeared by his side and asked.

    ¡°Say,¡± he began, ¡°how good am I at socializing with people?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Scarlet examined him with her bloodred eyes and pondered. ¡°You aren''t bad at all. Although you tend to immerse yourself in training, unlike that sword-fanatic idiot, you still pay attention to your surroundings and hold conversations with people fairly easily. When it comes to the Solitary Wolves, you fit perfectly, and we all like you a fair bit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    (Is that even a compliment?) Ark thought of his eccentric fellow order members.

    ¡°If anything, you fit too well.¡±

    ¡°What''s that supposed to mean?¡± Seeing her sad expression, he asked.

    ¡°Ark, when was the last time you shared something about yourself with someone else?¡±

    ¡°With Liliana when we were at the elven village,¡± Ark, feeling as if he had avoided a trap, confidently said.

    ¡°But would you have shared it had the situation not arisen?" The answer was reflected in Ark''s deadpan face. ¡°You didn''t share with us a thing about your family or your life, and that''s fine. We are also to blame for not sharing. But oftentimes, there is a need to open yourself if you want others to understand you.¡±

    Ark looked at Scarlet, frowning and raising a brow.

    ¡°Do it, or I will make your life hell. How do you think our cute little Lily would react if she found you had a lover?¡± Scarlet flashed a bright smile, but her eyes were cold.

    ¡°Would you also tell her she died in my arms before living a single decade?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said in a dejected tone. ¡°I didn''t ask for a lecture, but I got one. Whatever, I will do it, so leave me alone.¡±

    Ark only asked because he thought he had insulted Barkus. Usually, his ability to socialize was very good, but he felt himself making stupid mistakes, again affected because Silvia rattled him.

    It happened so easily that it went beyond pissing him off to plain weariness.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    His steps carried him to Silvia''s room. Every step felt heavy and reluctant.

    He knocked. ¡°Silvia, are you there?¡±

    The answer was yes, which became even clearer as the whispers quietened. He knocked again, this time with more aggression.

    Once Wendy opened the door, he barged in without hesitation. ¡°Come back later. You can go train or something,¡± he said to her.

    ¡°It''s fine, Wendy,¡± Silvia nodded in agreement, ¡°you can go.¡±

    Without a word, but with a hostile stare, she left the two alone.

    ¡°You two are nothing alike,¡± Ark started, clearly not meaning to Wendy.

    ¡°We aren''t? You sure confused us rather easily.¡± Silvia''s voice contained a hint of sarcasm.

    ¡°I wondered about it myself. Why do I keep comparing her to you recently? She was everything that you are not, but at the same time, being with you instills the same confidence I felt when I was with her. When it''s the two of us, I am certain we can win, no matter what. Well, for different reasons. You two are hella different.¡±

    ¡°What sort of relationship did you have with... her?¡±

    (Damn, I even tried to smooth talk her, but she ignored it.)

    ¡°Silvia, that girl died in my stead, sacrificing her life to save me.¡±

    As he expected, the same shock and sorry he saw on Scarlet flashed in Silvia''s eyes as well.

    Like he claimed, all it took was a single sentence, and Ark solved the situation. With this, there won''t be any reason to be resentful or jealous.

    ¡°Well, that''s it for that. Don''t overreact like that next time.¡±

    He watched as Silvia pursed her lips in frustration. It was visible that she struggled, as she couldn''t understand herself or her emotions.

    (So naive, just like a little girl, just like...) Again, he fell into the abyss of memories and yearning. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°Do you miss her?¡± Silvia asked, meeting his gaze.

    (I am.) Unable to utter the words, he lapsed into silence.

    He would never admit it, because he was stubborn and foolish.

    After being alone for years, immersing himself in training and battles, Ark only now ended up reminiscing about the past. For a long time, he succeeded in pushing the troublesome memories to the back of his mind, but now they started to resurface.

    It was because he interacted with different people and experienced life-and-death situations with them.

    He was missing his partner, who was there when he was just a little boy, not yet a man. The useless conversations, the travels from city to city¡ªit was all etched.

    Loneliness was folded inside the heart, locked in a room devoid of light. Now that it unfolded, Ark saw those he cared about and was reminded of them constantly.

    In the end, Ark was a boy at the tender age of eight the last time he saw his family. The emptiness that his partner filled, worsened with the time he spent in solitude hunting in the Aracnum Forest, only now started taking effect.

    ¡°Do you think it''s important to share?¡± Ark carried hesitance in his voice.

    ¡°If you want, I will gladly lend an ear.¡±

    The first instinct was to refuse.

    But Ark found himself talking.

    Sharing the secrets he held in his heart filled Ark with a sense of liberation. He noticed his mental state stabilizing, granting him some clarity he previously lacked.

    However, once he finished, all the accumulated shame assailed him at once.

    ¡°That''s... yeah, that''s it. Please don''t tell anyone, not even Elizabeth or your father.¡± Feeling urged, Ark bowed slightly.

    Silvia nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Not a word. You...¡± She looked at Ark almost as if she were scared. ¡°The things you went through were a bit too crazy. It''s enough to make a few volumes of stories.¡±

    (I didn''t tell you everything, though.) Ark felt wronged.

    He coughed. ¡°Anyways, are we cool?¡±

    ¡°Ark, you told me the truth, even if it''s just parts of it. You didn''t need to, but you did.¡± A smile blossomed on Silvia''s beautiful face, one made to enchant any man who saw it. ¡°For that, I am grateful. For your trust. I will live up to it.¡±

    Gulping, Ark turned to escape. It was the first time he had shown a reaction to Silvia like that, and he did not miss the subtle satisfaction she felt from it.

    He ran away at the first opportunity he got.

    ¡°That was dangerous. I think I underestimated her.¡±

    Silvia was a genius¡ªmaybe the greatest genius in the world. She had the ability to learn from and improve her inadequencies at an incomprehensible speed.

    Even if it''s romance, she might get the hang of it stupidly fast as well. That scared Ark shitless.

    He already felt he spoke too much. Even if it felt liberating, there could be disastrous consequences. Secrets hold power, Ark had learned, but flaunting them begets danger.

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡± Unable to control his growing anxiety, he decided to distract himself with a few experiments he had in mind. For that purpose, he isolated himself on a rocky beach.

    Absorbing the mana of the surroundings with his intent, Ark focused on the formula in his mind and chanted, ¡°Ignis Praesidium.¡±

    ...

    ¡°Fuck this!¡± Ark cursed dejectedly.

    Surprise surprise: absolutely nothing happened. Nothing, nada, nix.

    It was a spectacular failure where magic power wasn''t even moved, only slightly swayed as it leaked out of the mana veins.

    The results were nothing new. Ark gave up on the Praesidium series due to his inability to use it at will.

    He already knew what the problem was, and the very reason for him to give up was that it was linked to the Potentia series.

    ¡°Ignis Potentia.¡± Red energy flowed in his veins, leaking outside and forming a blazing aura.

    There was no control, no deliberation. Ark simply let the power run through his body and die on its own.

    In this state, where mana roamed as it pleased without regard to its master, it was impossible to use another spell, even the simplest one.

    ¡°Maybe it was the residuals of Quadra Elementum Potentia that fueled it,¡± he conjectured.

    So, if the fuel for Praesidium was Potentia, it is indispensible to use the two in tandem.

    Even if it was currently impossible to execute, just knowing that was a great hint for future development.

    Previously, Ark believed that Praesidium was worthless to him. The reasons were his lack of mana, his lack of control, and the fact that every time he tried to practice, he would only succeed once in a thousand tries. It was impossible to progress properly, as he had a growth rate of 0.001% of a normal spell.

    Restricted by limited mana and a lack of talent and attributes, he judged it only worth investing in the Potentia series, which had a spell that specialized in defense.

    ¡°It helped so much, that item,¡± Ark said, his voice hollow. His eyes lifeless. ¡°Yes, I could only learn those incredible spells thanks to that item.¡±

    Potentia and Praesidium: body strengthening and barrier magics so great that even the Sage would look at them with great interest. They both contained a potential corresponding to the magic power of the user, transcending the standard magic theory.

    Something so great and groundbreaking, there is no way it could be created by Ark; even if he had a millennium, it would be of no use.

    He received the item where both magics were engraved. It was a powerful item that allowed him to use the magic freely.

    However, he disregarded the significance of barriers at that time and favored the power that strengthened him. As a result, Praesidium and any of its variants are borderline impossible.

    As demonstrated in the dungeon, it was possible. The difficulty was insane, though. Even in the case of success, proper maintenance was out of the question.

    ¡°I really fucked up,¡± he said, ¡°didn''t I? The item was destroyed; getting it again is almost impossible.¡± He started laughing like a maniac. ¡°I can''t believe I made such a goddamn stupid mistake! Fuck!¡±

    Ripples of spirit fueled by emotions spread minor shockwaves to the surroundings. Destructive intent unconsciously slipped, enhancing the spirit until the waves cracked the earth and tore the wind.

    ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed, continuing to do so for several minutes.

    After kicking and venting, Ark finally calmed down. He saw that the beach had been devastated by his spirit''s outbreak.

    (I reached the level where losing control of my emotions can damage my surroundings.) Ark furrowed his brows.

    For him, who valued efficiency, this destruction was pointless. A useless show of force made to scare weaklings.

    (This is awesome!)

    He fucking loved it.

    How could he not, when he was a trashy human who reveled in showing off? It was a mark of his existence, something that probably shouldn''t be.

    ¡°Man, I''m awesome.¡±

    Definitely shouldn''t be.

    A chirp resounding in his ears startled Ark, only to see Jeff landing on his shoulder.

    ¡°...No, I don''t have bipolar disorder. How do you even know that term?¡±

    Jeff perked his eyes.

    ¡°I see, so I just interpreted your vague thoughts using my knowledge base.¡±

    Jeff twittered, unfolding his tiny wings.

    ¡°Don''t tell Silvia,¡± Ark said somewhat desperately, even after knowing Silvia couldn''t communicate well with Jeff like him, who used intent. ¡°Rather than that, tell me if you finished what I asked from you.¡±

    A chirp. ¡°Yes, it was necessary.¡± A tweet. ¡°Yes, yes, you can rest and do as you please if the job is done. And no, don''t tell her that as well.¡±

    Jeff glanced at him skeptically.

    ¡°You are so cheeky.¡±

    People speaking to their pets wasn''t new or rare. It''s widely established that some animals partially understand their human masters after spending time with them.

    Conversations, however, were only for the crazy ones. Needless to say, Ark would look like a crazy person if a stranger saw this scene. That''s why he made an effort to avoid doing so in public.

    In reality, he is even crazier, though.

    After a day filled with various frustrations and emotions, Ark woke up to a new day.

    The day he planned to reach the dungeon''s end.

 Chapter 33

    It was finally time to start a long dive into the dungeon. Bags were packed with enough rations for several days, and the knights prepared themselves, feeling anxious.

    Ark didn''t enter the dungeon after the first day, so he was behind the others who could teleport straight into the eighth floor.

    In fact, the malfunction that brought him to the seventh floor didn''t give him the qualifications to enter again, so he actually had to start from the second floor.

    His current abilities meant it was easy, though. Traps were especially useless against him, as he detected the intent and breezed through the floors.

    Unlike when Silvia and Scarlet brute-forced their way, Ark''s approach was faster and easier.

    ¡°This is like my own turf.¡±

    He himself almost forgot, but Phantom truly shone against the covert and the unknown.

    ¡°Phantom.¡±

    The intent behind every trap was sensed. Not just on the level of knowing the trap''s functions, but also why it was placed and what it was meant to test. Information of that kind, that couldn''t be perceived with the five senses, flooded into Ark''s brain.

    Phantom. It''s a skill that transmitted intent. Normally, it was used to intimidate monsters or reinforce the realness of an illusion.

    Sensing intent? Nope, that''s actually the opposite of the skill''s functions.

    So how did Ark do it?

    Was he a genius that reverse-engineered his skill?

    No.

    Monsters live in every habitable place in nature, but normal wild animals were far from extinct. Despite being preyed upon, animals adapted and managed to avoid extiction by developing keen senses and the ability to detect danger.

    For beings without Phantom, the intimidation and danger vibes they emitted were tied to their level of strength.

    Ark''s first encounter with a B-rank monster, a formidable level, was at the age of eight. From then on, the enemies were increasingly stronger.

    Basically, his shitty luck gave him the perfect environment to sharpen his senses, and the mold of Phatom resulted in a quicker grasp of the ability to sense intent.

    Yes, it would not be wrong to compare Ark to a weak rabbit.

    ¡°Take this, you piece of shit slimes!¡± Finding the slimes, Ark slashed their cores without hesitation, taking the time to annihilate every slime on the floor.

    The comparison is correct, but maybe it''s better to never mention it.

    Ark caught up with the group on the ninth floor. It was midway, so he decided to hide himself and only appeared shortly after they descended to the tenth floor.

    ¡°Oh, you guys are here!¡± He faked genuine surprise.

    ¡°Wow, that was fast.¡±

    ¡°So he can really sense traps. We were slow because of them.¡±

    ¡°As expected from the leader, he passed through the slimes without a scratch.¡±

    Hearing the murmurs of respect, Ark sneeked a quick smirk. (Timing sure is important. Let them marvel at my strength!)

    ¡°Ark, it''s good that you are here.¡± Silvia welcomed him. ¡°There''s something I am wondering about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This floor...¡± she side-eyed the others, then whispered, ¡°is big. Also, the mana flow is a bit weird.¡±

    Immediately Ark activated his own senses. The maze-structure of the floor prevented him from grasping the scope, but it was certainly bigger than the other floors but by a huge margin.

    ¡°The mana flow, it''s carrying intent,¡± Ark whispered, ¡°one different from the other floors, but... Phantom.¡±

    An influx of information threatened to melt his brain, but Ark delved deeper into the intentions he felt.

    Exhaling, he said, ¡°Well, this is utterly boring.¡±

    Walking away from Silvia, Akr sauntered as if he were the king of this place.

    ¡°You guys, stick with me,¡± he said, beginning to synchronize with the magic power of the floor. ¡°Because my way is the royal road.¡±

    Activating Mind Acceleration, Ark took over the magical mechanism this floor was subjected to: a moving labyrinth.

    With a smirk, Ark moved forward. It was a relaxed gait of someone out for a walk.

    No wall blocked his path. Instead, the walls relocated to clear the way, as if submitting to his will.

    It was clearly different from the first floor, where projectiles were showered like heavy rain.

    Ark created a straight path, bringing the group to the end.

    All the knights were speechless.

    The world moved according to Ark''s will.

    ***

    ¡°Clarent Style: Heavenrend.¡±

    Ark watched from the sidelines as Silvia and the other knight battled the sole monster hiding in the room beyond the labyrinth¡ªa giant slime with the battle prowess of S-rank.

    Tearing the atmosphere, tentacles were severed and dissolved into a watery mucus. Silvia quickly pushed forward while cutting the regenerated tentacles.

    Sensing the peril, the slime spat an extremely fast shot of acid. It was incomparably more potent than that of the slimes on the seventh floor, enough to melt skin and bones.

    ¡°Gale Shroud.¡±

    The wind swirled around Silvia like a suit of armor with enough intensity to disperse the acid.

    However, that was merely a diversion. With the bilndspot created, the slime thrust a spear-like tentacle, hardened with magic power, faster than the speed of sound.

    Even from the side, Ark momentarily lost track of its movement.

    Silvia perceived the attack too late, barely dodging with her reflexes and intuition. The tentacle scratched her cheek like a razor. Blood dripped.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Stop messing around and finish this already,¡± Ark shouted with annoyance. ¡°We don''t have all day.¡±

    The opponent wasn''t easy. It emitted a pressure that made most unable to breathe, but Ark seemed to expect Silvia to finish this faster.

    And to such expectations, Silvia smiled smugly.

    ¡°Ventus Potentia.¡±

    Her genius was capable of reproducing the best wind-attribute-strengthening magic even with little exposure.

    Green energy resonated with the silver energy inside her, granting it a metallic gleam.

    (Wings?)

    The illusion of that flashed for an instant and disappeared after a short moment, but by that time, Silvia was already behind the slime.

    Its core torn in half.

    Ark clapped his hands. ¡°Good job. Your speed was incredible.¡±

    His immediate reaction broke the daze everyone else was subjected to. They were all mesmerized by the majestic aura Silvia radiated.

    A smile blossomed on her beautiful face. ¡°Thanks. We can''t have all the burden placed on you, Ark. Especially after you exhausted yourself opening the path for us.¡±

    ¡°So you noticed...¡±

    The words came in a soft murmur. When they entered the room, Silvia shot a glance, asking to fight the slime on her own, but only now did Ark understand why.

    Green flickered in his sight, furrowing his brows. ¡°Anyway, turn it off. Conserve your mana.¡± He gestured.

    Nodding, Silvia attempted to cancel Ventus Potentia. However, as seconds flowed by, panic grew on her face.

    ¡°Silvia?¡±

    ¡°W-what should I do?¡± Her voice rife with panic. ¡°I can''t turn it off.¡±

    ¡°Yup, as expected.¡± Ark seemed to have expected this, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Terra Potentia.¡±

    He saw the twitch of pain in her expression. The brown energy of earth collided with the platinum-green energy of wind, the pain going both ways. Even so, Ark pushed forward.

    The clash ended shortly; both spells were canceled.

    ¡°Let''s advance,¡± Ark called, pointing with his thumb on the staircase that appeared, and walked away.

    He knew the others followed him, but ignored them and fell for rumination.

    (It was fast, too fast.)

    The last move Silvia showed was something he couldn''t follow with his eyes alone. He immediately thought of measures to block her speed, but it was a difficult conundrum.

    When it came to their full scale of their powers, Ark was using Quadra Elementum Potentia, and as a result, he couldn''t use other spells to increase his perception. His balanced physical abilities were ideal in battle, but it meant he would be unable to beat Silvia in speed due to her affinity.

    His reaction speed was still superior, but it was possible his body wouldn''t be able to move in time.

    ¡°In the end, that''s the only solution.¡±

    Ark recalled Darius, the Knight of Black. His spirit encircled him like a domain, slowing down everything inside. It was a great power that required a deep understanding of one''s attribute and traits to implement.

    (Maybe if I use Aqua Potentia to supplement the water attribute...) He began drafting experiments for a later date.

    A tap on his arm caused him to jolt.

    ¡°Ark, your arm is in a terrible state.¡± Scarlet came to his side, her face grave.

    Seeing the easy-going Scarlet with a serious face, Ark realized his arm might be in that bad of a state. He only now noticed how numb it was, and the lightest tough roused sharp pain.

    ¡°Can you fix it?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I can heal physical wounds, but you need to do something about that energy. Otherwise it won''t end.¡±

    Upon close inspection, primordial wind and green energy permeated Ark''s body and tore his blood vessels. It was like a ticking bomb, difficult to detect due to the microscopic scale. Scarlet must have sensed the stir in his blood.

    ¡°I recommend holy magic.¡±

    Certainly, that would be an effective measure. But Ark didn''t go straight to the healers in his group.

    ¡°Can you fix my arm regardless of the damage?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe if it was your left arm, but the right is... too much damage would make it difficult for natural healing. It may become deformed.¡±

    These were the limits of blood magic. Vampires and dhampirs may have extraordinary regeneration abilities, but their magic was far less effective on others.

    ¡°What''s special about my left arm?¡±

    ¡°It''s as if there is a guideline, I think.¡± Scarlet gazed at it with curiousity. ¡°Following this guideline, I can perfectly heal it without any deformity. Were you unaware of this, Ark?¡±

    He shrugged. ¡°What about reconstruction?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, don''t. Just get rid of that before it ruins your arm.¡±

    Ark hesitated. It was painful, but there was a lot to learn from the resonance of wind energy and primordial wind. Just a bit of research could potentially advance his understanding of wind magic by leaps and bounds.

    Also, there was something else. Greed. Fighting to tear his insides, he still felt insatiable greed to keep this power to himself. The thought of ridding of this harmful energy was laced with deep reluctance.

    It was his useless greed, as well as his anxiety. He manifested his spirit and focused his senses on his arm.

    ¡°There is a lot to be gained. I will take the risk,¡± he concluded.

    The price of his right arm was worth it. Even if not, Ark noticed when he asked about reconstruction that it was indeed possible. Scarlet tried to avoid this subject because destroying one''s own arm is beyond reckless.

    ¡°I won''t say anything, then.¡±

    She was a playful individual who did not fight or hunt. But Scarlet was the healer of the Solitary Wolves. The sight of an injured comrade bothered her greatly.

    (So bothersome.) Ark sighed, stopping in his tracks.

    He turned around and went to one of the healers from the third order. ¡°Hey, you, can you heal my arm?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes, right away.¡±

    Did Ark just show consideration to his comrade''s feelings of concern?

    (It''s more painful than I thought, and it messes with my ability to cast magic.) He sensed holy power snuffing out the microscopic force tesring through his blood cells. (Maybe I could get some stored with my mana... damn, it fucking hurts.)

    The answer is no.

    ¡°I have finished,¡± the healer said, retracting her holy power. ¡°However, the damage is severe. You may want to refrain from exerting the arm for a few hours.¡±

    Ark nodded shortly.

    The healer smiled at him calmly, but their intent flared inexplicably.

    ¡°...Anything else?¡±

    ¡°May the goddess bless you with her presence.¡± A graceful bow.

    Shivers ran down Ark''s spine.

    (This is exactly the type I hate the most.)

    Religious fanatics.

    ¡°What''s your name?¡±

    ¡°Helena Sinclair,¡± she said, and the information of her profile vaguely appeared.

    (''Mildly fervent'' my ass, nothing mild here.)

    He decided to keep his distance.

    ***

    ¡°Do you see what I see?¡± Ark rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the bizarre sight that awaited them at the end of the staircase.

    A grand hall with five pedestals forming a circle.

    Like the legend of the sword in stone, blades were firmly resting in the slots, the hilt comfortably waiting to be pulled out.

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    Ark squinted his eyes. A man stared at him intently. It was suspicious to witness a person here in the deep layers of a dungeon that is currently being monopolized by the kingdom.

    Moreover, no one else other than Ark had his focus on this mysterious man. Their focus either lied on the pedestals or each other.

    As he returned the gaze, the mysterious man flinched, disappearing like a mirage.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Ark gestured to the scouting group with his eyes. ¡°Let''s check the pedestals. Meanwhile, everyone else can take a short break.¡±

    The stamina of the non-combatant isn''t high, and taking mental fatigue into account, their performance will naturally drop if not for regular breaks.

    Ark showed consideration as a capable and attentive leader.

    (Weakling losers.)

    And mocked them every step of the way.

    ¡°So, what did you find?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yes, the mechanism is really complex. We can''t tell if it will open a passage or teleport us. There seems to be some language written on the pedestals. Should we send these to scholars to translate it?¡±

    They handed Ark a notebook that copied all the texts.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°The blue one reacted to me, and I think it''s because I have the water attribute. Oh, but I couldn''t pull it out.¡±

    Now that he looked, Ark noticed the pedestals were each colored differently: red, green, blue, brown, and white. The same was true to the hilts of the respective swords, unlike the jet black of their blades.

    If the blue one reacted to someone with the water attribute, it would be logical to assume the rest is true for the other swords. The only question was what attribute the white sword needed.

    Only one in ten thousand would be born with an attribute outside the common four. It''s common sense that natural light attribute did not exist.

    So what element was the white sword?

    ¡°Whatever, I will deal with that later.¡± Ark ignored the white sword and went to the red sword first. ¡°Ignis Potentia.¡±

    Inscriptions on the sword glowed red on the black blade, radiating dazzling light. When he pulled the sword out, Ark felt his own body temperature rising. Once beads of sweat ran down profusely, clusters of fire element became visible to the naked eye.

    As the clusters coalesced to form wavy flames, surrounding Ark and indistinguished from the red energy of his own spell, it began to feel like the time Liliana''s magic power burned him grom within.

    This was bad. He tried to deactivate the spell, but his mana continued to burn fiercely.

    The less mana he had, the hotter his body burned. Once it''s depleted, Ark would burn to death.

    (Shit! To think I would have the same problem Silvia had a second ago.)

    In a matter of seconds, he was left with a tenth of his mana. With how meager his magic power was, he had barely a second. Finally regaining his senses, he dropped the sword and dashed away.

    ¡°Let''s be more careful going forward,¡± Ark said.

    However, there was no answer.

    Even before turning around, the silence of sounds and intent was already making it obvious.

    He was alone, teleported again into an unknown space.

    The words inscribed on the wall were of the same foreign language, but the intent behind the words contained the meaning.

    Test of Firepower. To return, clear the test and score 10,000 in a single magic spell.

    Snorting, Ark eyed the target like a wall of old sheet, ready to shatter at the faintest touch.

    ¡°This is gonna be easy.¡±

    Yeah, right.

 Chapter 34

    It wasn''t easy.

    ¡°Thuderbolt! Goddammit! Fuck!¡± Ark cursed, stomping his foot repeatedly.

    His frustration made him swallow words, only leaving an incoherent sound.

    Besides the target, there was a board that showed numbers for every attempt. The last Thunderbolt spell set a new record of over 1000, but that wasn''t nearly enough to clear the goal.

    The test was meant to test the firepower of a mage. Damage done by spirit and physical strength was thoroughly ignored. Moreover, the score wasn''t cumulative, so even an instant of delay resulted in two different scores. A single power spell¡ªthat''s what''s needed here.

    ¡°I''m fucked.¡± He gritted his teeth.

    An illusion; this space wasn''t reality, but an illusion constructed through superlative magic. Thus, there were limitations that made this test particularly challenging for Ark.

    Firstly, he couldn''t use Mana Drain. Stuck with his original capacity, he was only able to use intermediate magic with a below-average output, even after depleting all his mana.

    Secondly, it was impossible to amass mana. Magic power was automatically restored upon use, but the restoration effect took place only after the mana that left the body escaped his control and dissipated. It''s a restriction that puts those like Ark at a disadvantage that is impossible to overcome.

    And finally, rituals didn''t work.

    ¡°Basically, I''m screwed.¡±

    Ark sifted through his memories, trying to find a way to increase his firepower in any way possible.

    He considered himself knowledgeable regarding magic. And in reality, he truly was. Knowledge of rituals was only briefly introduced to mages, even on a superficial level, but Ark could perform several types of rituals. The number of spells he memorized exceeded a thousand, and those weren''t simply offensive spells but various types of auxiliary magics.

    Yes, Ark was confident his was second only to the Sage, but that didn''t help him right now as all the knowledge of magic he studied for years was proving itself futile.

    ¡°This is a joke. Are you racist against people with low mana levels?¡±

    No reply; his voice echoed in the room.

    "Oh, please, save me the cold treatment, you old man stalker. Did you use that fake omniscience to peep on the girls? Also, you fucking bastard, did you have fun watching me struggle? If you don''t come out, my next attack will destroy that ass illusion.¡± Ark raised his sword and mustered his focus.

    Was it risky?

    Hell yeah.

    Were the odds of it bringing a disaster that may endanger everyone high?

    Almost certain.

    Would he still do it?

    (Fuck yeah!)

    His intent sharpened like a sword, and his muscles tensed and bulged. The slash close to a concept had the potential to cut even intangible illusions; all that was needed was to concentrate on the target.

    Before the motion was even executed, the space around Silverstar rattled and crackled erratically.

    The moment that slash was used, the illusion would shatter.

    ¡°Stop! Just stop it, you maniac!¡±

    Ark grinned wildly as he dropped the sword, and his body spasmed. It was quite a disturbing sight, and the man couldn''t help the contortion of his expression.

    ¡°Crazy guy...¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this an illusion?¡± Ark ignored the man''s mumbles and asked. He rubbed his trembling body. ¡°This hurts like heck.¡±

    Stopping himself from executing the slash resulted in terrible physical and mental backlashes. However, in front of an unknown person, Ark remained sharp, ready to attack at a moment''s notice.

    ¡°This is a special subspace, so of course the pain is real.¡±

    ¡°But my abilities don''t work properly, and my magic power is infinitely restored.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it''s because I imposed rules on the space, so it won''t work like the outside. I''m afraid the complexity of this phenomenon is beyond the comprehension of modern mages,¡± he boasted.

    Ark rolled his eyes. ¡°An incomplete, honestly pathetic, pocket realm but a web of spells... no, this is one super complex array.¡±

    The twitch in the man''s face revealed his lie, but Ark still couldn''t detect any hostility. However, he did not lower his guard, as the intent the man emitted was like nothing he had ever seen.

    ¡°You are smart; I will give you that, but this sort of knowledge is something even seven-year-old children know by heart.¡±

    ¡°Another lie.¡±

    ¡°Goddamn lie-detection skills!¡± he cursed. ¡°Always hated those. Yours seems worse since you can read more than just lies.¡±

    The atmosphere between two strangers may seem like friends jesting around, but their eyes were cold and calculating. Neither made the probing they wanted to, but they examined the other and used their abilities to find the tiniest information.

    Ark deliberately shared wrong conclusions, which the man answered with half truths at his own convenience.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    (He couldn''t be trusted.)

    ¡°How about we speak honestly from now on?¡± Ark concealed his distrust and operated Phantom to the fullest in order to carry out a successful deceit. ¡°I assure you, the both of us have plenty to gain from sharing information.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I have been thinking the same. However, this is not the ideal place to hold such a conversation. I apologize for creating such a test that does not measure your abilities properly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that much is normal. My capabilities are beyond...¡±

    ¡°Though it''s unfortunate since you could pass if not for your incompetence.¡± The man interruped, his smile radiating mockery. ¡°It can''t be helped for someone like you, who relies so much on others'' mana, to not be able to bring something to the table on your own.¡±

    An arc of silver passed through the man in a flash, to no avail.

    ¡°Are you messing with me? Next time my attack will land, so watch it.¡± Ark sheathed Silverstar, making his hostility obvious.

    ¡°Relax; I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°We aren''t necessarily on the same side, let alone friends. Beware not to cross the line,¡± he warned.

    The man''s expression stiffened. Clearly, he was afraid for his life, even though his body wasn''t present. Smiling awkwardly, he muttered words of apology.

    Elizabeth had the tendency to diss Ark for his consitution and general ineptitude, even as she tried to compliment him. But the only reason he took it down lying was his respect and admiration for her, who was the Sage.

    He might tolerate it to some extent were it to be comments made by comrades and people from his side.

    But mysterious strangers? Fuck them.

    Ark smirked. ¡°If you understand, then get to the point already,¡± he urged.

    ¡°The only way to leave this space without damaging it is by passing the test. That''s how I built this place, and I can''t change it in my current state. Since you want out and I want my dungeon not destroyed, let me teach you a way to increase the potency of your spells.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    An instant reply.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Come on.¡±

    Stupefied by the arrogant Ark accepting easily, the man''s chin fell to the floor. The word shameless naturally flashed in his head, but he said nothing and continued.

    ¡°As you know, the power of spells may vary based on the volume and quality of the soul''s element. That is because the core of a spell, which is also the medium, is the soul. That said, this method has plenty of drawbacks. One is that although it is possible to artificially obtain other elements, building them up and maintaining them is a rare talent in itself.¡±

    ¡°Skip the useless parts. This method doesn''t apply to me anyway.¡±

    ¡°No, this isn''t useless,¡± the man argued. ¡°This is so you understand the core of spells. It is the power source, but there is waste. We draw power from our souls, but the majority of mages only utilize 40% of the possible output.¡±

    ¡°The majority?¡±

    ¡°From the group you brought.¡±

    Ark ruminated over that information. His group had mages from the second order, trained by an S-rank mage. Only the talented could join, and talents were measured by element volume and magic power; both were ranked B at the minimum.

    But if even those talents failed to bring half the possible power, then it might really be something to learn.

    ¡°What''s mine?¡±

    ¡°A decent 100%.¡±

    (What the...?)

    Ark unsheathed his sword again and slowly posed it against the man''s neck.

    ¡°I get it.¡± His intent sharpened again. This time, he targeted both the space and the man. ¡°You waste time keeping me here. Guess I will kill you.¡±

    The man shuddered at Ark''s amplified killing intent. This emotion greatly disturbed him, especially as he was present as a mere projection. Curiosity and fear mixed together as he rushed to speak.

    ¡°You use elements in your body and synchronize with them! Amazing! Others only use it to boost their spells by 1% or even less! But you can go beyond 100%, and I know how!¡±

    Even as the man so frantically praised Ark, he didn''t drop his sword until he heard any concrete information. His intent was loosened once more, but this time there was no physical drawback.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    The man breathed in relief. ¡°It''s all about the circulation of magic power within the body. Go through the mana veins as fast as possible, and make sure to use dense magic power. Only after enough power is built can you direct the magic power to your hands and run the formula. The spell will exhibit an output beyond the limits.¡±

    Ark dissected the words as he followed the instructions. His own knowledge supported their credibility.

    Sinking deeper into his own conscious mind, his focus was elevated to a superhuman level.

    Everything was dedicated to condensing and rotating mana inside the mana veins.

    Once before, Ark experienced his mana veins expanding after channeling Liliana''s overwhelming fire mana. However, as Elizabeth dissuaded him from further cultivation of his veins, he left it at a simple level, an untrained muscle.

    The results were natural. Searing pain coursed through the veins, and Ark''s body screamed at him to stop.

    His spirit unfolded, strengthening his durability.

    No Phantom was infused. There was no concentration to spare. It was a show of a low-leveled spirit.

    ¡°Amazing. Such a diamond in the rough¡ªno, he is more like a coal that can compress itself. He is certainly my ideal...¡± The murmurs of the man reached Ark''s ears but weren''t recognized, echoing in vain.

    Mana amassed in the palms of his hands. The formula of the spell shaped it into the form of a crackling blue lightning arrowhead.

    ¡°By the way, the swords only take those with an extreme attribute to the test. Normally, you use the swords to open paths to the door in the corner of the room.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A Thunderbolt pierced through the ionized air with a roar, grazing the target in the corner.

    1116.

    Both the man and Ark made incredulous expressions.

    ¡°Sorry, don''t let me bother you.¡±

    With these words, the man left the space.

    (Too fucking late for that!)

    ¡°Fuck him, I''m doing this.¡±

    It took three more tries before finally succeeding.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Appearing out of the subspace, the first thing Ark did was confirm the passage of time.

    ¡°It''s been two minutes. We were starting to worry.¡± Scarlet smiled charmingly, flustering all the men.

    (Poor guys, don''t fall for someone like her. She has a scary demon ready to slice necks at the slightest glance.)

    Interestingly enough, Ark alone was unaffected, not batting an eye. When he put his mind to it, even the greatest beauty could go unnoticed.

    ¡°I collected some information. There should be a door... about that way.¡± Ark pointed at the area the new intent sprung from, possibly reacting to the pulled-out red sword.

    The scouts went to investigate. They found a key whole, wide enough to take in the sword.

    ¡°What about the other swords?¡± Barkus asked.

    ¡°Let me check if I can pull them.¡±

    Instead of activating a Potentia spell, Ark fed his magic power directly to the green sword. Inscriptions glowed, this time with a subdued light, and the key hole appeared out of the wall right next to the other one.

    (Such a simple solution...) He lamented the troubles he went through.

    While Silverstar was in the scabbard hanging on his waist, Ark held the green and red swords, admiring the ancient technology used.

    (Yup, can''t understand shit.)

    Or, more accurately, gawked at it cluelessly while trying to look smart.

    ¡°Okay, channel mana to the swords, take them out, and place them in the holes. We are advancing.¡±

    He inserted the red sword. The mages took out the remaining swords one by one, only the white sword remaining steadfast. Hesitating over the green sword, Ark felt a tap on his shoulder.

    ¡°This dungeon is all about testing our abilities as magicians,¡± Silvia said sharply. ¡°What exactly happened while you were gone?¡±

    Ark pondered how to answer for a brief moment. ¡°I got stronger.¡±

    As if expecting this, she smiled and took the green sword. ¡°You want to take the other tests, don''t you? Let''s do that. We have time.¡±

    ¡°You don''t even know how to deactivate Ventus Potentia yet.¡±

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    It''s risky.

    You could get stuck in there forever.

    The dungeon master cannot be trusted.

    These words formed a lump in his throat, but instead of letting them out, Ark swallowed them quietly. Confusion erroded his face.

    ¡°I will even teach you things about it that I myself can''t do, but you have to teach me your family''s secret technique,¡± Ark finally said.

    ¡°Deal.¡± Silvia patted the sword with caring eyes and placed it back on the pedestal as she stopped the extraction of the other swords.

    Ark grabbed the white sword and poured his mana.

    The scenery of the room was replaced by a deafening darkness.

 Chapter 35

    Had it not been for the overwhelming sense of emptiness, Ark might have misunderstood the experience as a product of his imagination.

    The silent, lightless world felt so familiar, rousing unwanted memories and emotions.

    Then it was gone, like it never existed.

    Leaving him infuriated, helpless, pained, and bloodthirsty.

    He threw the white sword hard, with enough precision and momentum to be inserted exactly into the hole that was unveiled.

    Others looked at him, but he ignored them. The world shook as a stabbing pain rushed in his head. After everything that happened, his mental fatigue reached a level that couldn''t be ignored, frustrating Ark even further.

    Mana Drain activated, dominating a vast amount of magic power. Those sensitive to mana stopped in place, shaking with fear, and even those insensitive felt a chill, sensing so much power gathering.

    Next, Aqua Potentia activated, blue energy seeping out. Using his spirit, Ark tried to direct the flow of energy to his brain.

    It couldn''t properly replace sleep yet, but it had the potential.

    Right now, the waste of mental energy outweighed the mana acquired, but in the future it might even reverse.

    (I could obtain infinite stamina...) His attempts to distract himself failed miserably, and his face was drained of emotions.

    It was time to explore how the Potentia series reacted to the Void Spirit, learn of its abilities more deeply, and master that supercharged spellcasting and Synchronization. There''s a lot to learn about Synchronization. Not only did it apply to Natural State and Mana Drain, but also supercharged spellcasting...

    Nothing.

    This was Ark. Obsessed with strength to the point it overtook every other desire.

    But now he didn''t want to think about it¡ªto think about anything.

    He just wanted to let it all go.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Silvia''s Perspective

    He just stands there, expressionless and unresponsive.

    Scarlet ties to approach him, tease him, and even give him a frostbite. Nothing worked.

    ¡°Ark,¡± I called out.

    I do so even as I fear he won''t answer. The thought of him ignoring me makes him feel so far away.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He answers, and I can''t stop myself from smiling.

    ¡°You dazed off and didn''t respond, even after Scarlet gave you a frostbite. Are you fine?¡±

    Looking at his injury, his eyes widen as if he registers the wound only now. It''s merely a first-stage frostbite, just cold and not serious, but that''s just it. Not noticing something made solely to elicit a reaction is straight-up weird.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How about you try a different sword?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Ark is so eager to test himself, reluctant to let the opportunity go¡ªa tunnel vision blocking everything out of sight. Now he looks at me like I alone am on his mind.

    His pupil and iris are both black, indistinguishable from one another. It''s a color that only pure-blood Easterners possessed.

    It''s so stark, like the darkest night.

    I don''t care that others look at us; I am pulled inside those eyes, and nothing else matters.

    But I can see his confusion. I can see that ''thing'' lurking beneath the eyes, and a weird feeling creeps into me.

    I feel the way he gazes at me changing.

    Ark takes a step back.

    I take a step forward. ¡°I just realized that we should check if two could enter the sword challenge together. Won''t it be safer if others wanted to take the challenge?¡±

    I knew I was right, and so did Ark, but it''s sad that there was such a need to turn to logic.

    When he smiled at me, the same gentle smile I have seen so many times, it felt uncomfortably fake...

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Suddenly the smile felt real, and I was left with a secret dissonance in my heart.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    (Right, I could have told her we could do it later.)

    Such a simple solution, but it was already too late.

    ¡°This place is weird.¡±

    ¡°Yup, it is. A subspace filled with weird magic.¡±

    Ark and Silvia examined the area, each with their own methods; the rules of this room and its composition became clear.

    ¡°Like in the other subspace, we will have infinite mana only bound by our original capacity,¡± Ark said, slightly irked. ¡°I can''t rely on external mana, but that won''t be a problem for you.¡±

    ¡°The complexity of the magic interwoven is really out of this world. Just studying this room would lead to countless developments in the study of magic.¡± Silvia sighed in admiration.

    ¡°Don''t forget, this is what we found in the middle floors. The real prize is at the bottom floor.¡±

    ¡°Right. Shall we then?¡±

    They turned their attention to the main attraction: the board with the test information written in ancient language.

    Ark translated, ¡°Test of Speed. Hit the target while it glows.¡±

    A momentary surprise flickered in Silvia''s eyes and then turned into understanding and respect.

    ¡°Honestly, that''s easy,¡± she said, looking at the target glowing incessantly.

    Of course, not just Silvia; even Ark couldn''t see the challenge. They both used instantaneous spellcasting on a regular basis, capable of turning the battlefield upside down in a matter of seconds.

    ¡°There''s definitely a catch.¡± Silvia raised her arm and chanted, ¡°Arrow.¡±

    A spell so rudimentary even children are taught, but at the hands of this particular genius, the arrow broke the sound barrier with a deafening roar. An arrow-shaped magic power shimmering silver exploded on the target, which somehow withstood the tremendous shockwave.

    Unfortunately, Ark observed that the light quickly died before that, meaning Silvia''s lightning fast spell was too slow.

    She tried a few more spells, some even using the fast lightning attribute, but the light quickly faded like a fragile butterfly struck down in a storm.

    (Fuck, that''s terrifying.)

    From the side, Ark felt bewildered at Silvia''s potent magic. He didn''t get to see her cast any spell since their duel one month earlier. Most would feel elated if a single spell became slightly stronger after a month of repeated practice, but to increase the mastery of several spells to such a degree was something only a Sage level of talent could just barely do.

    This otherworldly talent left no place for envy; it was too far beyond human comprehension.

    Ark felt a strong wave of envy wash over him, but he quickly suppressed it and went to show his own abilities.

    In a sense, his ability to still feel such envy is admirable. It meant he believed he could keep up.

    Ark compressed his mana and circulated it throughout the mana veins. He ignored the searing pain and pushed further.

    Lightning erupted from his palm, ionizing the air and hitting the target with a thunderous roar.

    ¡°It disappeared even before the lightning formed,¡± Silvia informed him.

    That meant the countdown started as soon as they moved their magic power in the body.

    (But still, this...) Ark attempted to delve deeper into the intent of the room. A frown formed on his face.

    He decided to share his theory: ¡°I think the test was recently modified to make us fail. The red sword led me to a test of damage output, but it was meant only for someone with an extremely powerful fire attribute. This test of spellcasting speed is for someone with an extremely powerful wind attribute, so logically, the speed equivalent to the power enough to pass the other test should suffice. But it isn''t.¡±

    ¡°There is something else, isn''t there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met the projection of the dungeon master in the other test.¡± He pasued for a moment to let it sink. ¡°I sensed him at every floor somewhat vaguely, so I knew someone was watching. He revealed himself after I threatened to destroy the room.¡±

    ¡°Is he here right now?¡±

    ¡°He cut off the connection. He can''t come even if he wanted to, and he made the test unnecessarily harder. I don''t know what changed, but we cannot trust that suspicious guy.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you are saying someone has been looking at us since we entered the dungeon? Everyone?¡± Her eyes drew cold.

    (Oh, did she also realize that guy is a perverted bastard peeping on girls?)

    ¡°There were casualties.¡±

    Needless to say, Ark didn''t think about the casualties even once. Even now, as he remembered, he cared not for them one bit, unlike Silvia.

    ¡°We will meet at the bottom and settle everything.¡±

    ¡°Even before. He is everywhere, but I will make sure he won''t be able to hurt anyone even from afar.¡±

    ¡°That''s good.¡± She looked around. ¡°So, how do we get out?¡±

    ¡°Should we really?¡± Ark smiled mischievously. ¡°We are in an isolated room all by ourselves. Even time passes more slowly here. Such an environment should be put to good use, don''t you think?¡±

    Silvia instantly blushed, and Ark cursed while regretting his confusing phrasing.

    ¡°Training. Infinite mana is perfect for some serious magic exercises.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    (What ''Oh''? Just what went through that pretty head of yours?)

    Ark once again regretted failing to be alone.

    His emotions became a mess since he touched the white sword. He wanted time to sort his own heart, but Silvia just glanced at him, and the maelstorm of emotions swirled chaotically.

    Rage, fear, frustration, confusion, and more. All logic was lost, and emotions sprouted without order or reason.

    But what really annoyed him was the calmness that seeped into his heart and melted everything away.

    The cause was obvious: it was Silvia, or more accurately, her Primordial Wind.

    (It''s radiating like a field, and the effects are stronger by proximity... Everything now makes sense.)

    A field that was created solely due to the presence of the Primordial Wind, rather than being made of it.

    Ark hated his emotions being manipulated like that, even by mistake. However, whenever he tried to muster any anger toward Silvia, it would soon dissipate into the ether.

    He wouldn''t have noticed that if not for the feeling when she called for him, like a spark of calmness to wash the emptiness away, but now that he did, the way he looked at Silvia changed considerably.

    (She is so freaking pretty.)

    For starters, he only now noticed her ethereal beauty that has been revered since Silvia was just a baby.

    Basically, he finally gained a functional pair of eyes.

    (Honestly, it''s to the point where my tastes might change.)

    That much has happened and will continue to happen to many men, but to shamelessly think of it showed how much a piece of shit Ark was.

    ¡°For the training, I will teach you how to deactivate Ventus Potentia,¡± Ark spoke as he continued to cast a variety of spells at the target. ¡°First, start by separating parts of your magic power to run for a few minutes each and have one targeted for the spell at a time. Repeat the process until you get it.¡±

    She waited for him to continue. ¡°That''s it?¡±

    ¡°Yup. My mastery over the Potentia series is honestly pathetic. I know it could be much better, but it''s hard.¡±

    ¡°I practically sold my family''s treasured secret technique, revered by allies and feared by enemies.¡±

    ¡°I have a sure-fire method as a backup.¡± Ark gave a very cheeky smile. ¡°You know, in case the genius Silvia fails to learn on her own.¡±

    Ark used ''cheap provocation''.

    It''s super effective.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°Can you explain to me the story behind Sky Roar?¡± Ark asked Silvia, who emitted green energy sporadically from different body areas.

    ¡°Shouldn''t I tell you how it works?¡±

    ¡°Nah, the story would tell me the inspiration and goal. I believe the intent of the original creator must be grasped if one wants to truly understand the technique.¡±

    ¡°Well, fine. It isn''t that big of a deal, and you did save my life and helpd me with the political marriage.¡± Finally resigning herself to divulge her family''s secret technique, Silvia sighed. ¡°My father passed it onto me through Spirit Resonance, but the story is a legend that I know from childhood, so I can try, but it won''t guarantee a success.¡±

    Spirit Resonance was how one could pass on a technique to their successor. It involved engraving the technique on the similar spirit and having the successor experience the technique on their own flesh.

    Most masters passed their techniques by engraving their simplest ones first and gradually reaching their ultimate technique, a process that gradually shaped the disciple''s spirit to better execute their style. Of course, that is only if the attribute matched.

    On the other hand, Ark learned his Void Replica techniques, including his former Iron-Sword Style, through understanding. He liked his method despite being harder because it meant he would have an easier time creating his own techniques one day, a difficult feat that only geniuses like Ragna could achieve.

    ¡°Even that much is fine. Honestly, it''s worth it.¡± Ark placed that much value on Sky Roar.

    Silvia sighed one last time, and the next time she spoke, her voice changed. It was the voice of a storyteller.

    ¡°Once upon a time, a little girl looked at the sky. And to her surprise, the sky looked back.

    ¡°However, the girl who caught the attention of the sky was not left alone ever since. Storms raged and lightning struck, threatening to destroy everything but the girl that looked at the sky''s bare, true form.

    ¡°Distraught by the disasters that kept following her no matter where she went, the girl asked the sky to stop.

    ¡°The sky, amused by the situation, offered a bet: he will leave her be if she can catch him.

    ¡°Thinking she would fail, thunderous laughter mocked the girl, but silence replaced it as the sky saw the girl entering a place he could not see from above.

    ¡°Lonely, without the only girl who could see him, the sky went down to find the girl, only to see her old and wrinkled, destined to soon die.

    ¡°That is where he roared, channeling his powers to bring down one final act of destruction upon the only human to ever see him.

    ¡°The girl, now old and wise, did not fight back. She hugged the sky and accepted his emotions and his thought that no one understood.

    ¡°When it was time for the girl to die, the sky personally descended and escorted her to Heaven. The end.¡±

    Ark took several minutes to let the story sink. He breathed slowly.

    ¡°The part about Heaven is utter bullshit.¡±

    ¡°I like that part.¡±

    ¡°Your family must have changed the story at some point to look better in front of the Church of Light.¡±

    ¡°Even so...¡±

    ¡°Utter bullshit.¡±

    Silvia glanced at him exasperately; green energy halted. ¡°Your manner of speaking is really like mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies, my lady. I shall take your advice to heart and mind my vulgar tongue with extra care.¡± Ark bowed theatrically.

    ¡°Don''t. Please.¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure. Anyway, thanks for the story. I think I got a better grasp of the technique.¡±

    ¡°But are you sure you don''t want me to make even a demonstration?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I got two examples right here in my head.¡± He pressed his right temple. ¡°That''s all the demonstration I need.¡±

    He was unable to replicate Sky Roar, but that was still the technique that fascinated him the most. He visualized the two instances in his memories countless times, and now that he had a clue to the purpose of the technique, he wanted to try to imitate it once again.

    But currently, he had infinite magic power, so he decided to focus on the Potentia series as well.

    The Void Spirit unfolded, bare of Phantom boosting it, and contained the fire energy.

    Ark redistributed the fire energy to his right arm. As the red color faded from the rest of his body, his arm was dyed a deep red hue. The unbalanced strengthening threatened to tear his arm off his shoulder. He extended his arm, intending to release the energy. The red energy dispersed from his palm in such a range that the accumulated energy wouldn''t kill even a goblin.

    (That went worse than I expected.)

    He tried it again using the other three energies, and the results were even worse, save for the water energy that was slightly better. After resorting to try all four at once, Ark wrecked his arm but failed to even push the four energies slightly as they fought among themselves.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Apparently, controlling the power the spirit provided was much easier than other energies. The difference from before was immense, however. Now Ark finally had a means to somewhat regulate the energies that outright refused to obey him before.

    But then again, that was something he would explore while testing and training his spirit, which behaved oddly compared to the former one. Right now, the focus was on magic.

    Ark desperately searched his mind for the sensation that came along with the Praesidium series formulas. His mana transformed again into a vibrant brown color, and he tried to activate the earth-variant barrier on top of that. Unfortunately, he failed to activate any spell as the energy wasn''t bound to his control.

    So instead, he attempted the overcharged spellcasting. His mana veins seared, and the synchronization rate spiked. He focused on his solid body parts: bones, teeth, and nails. Then he attempted to cast the barrier once more.

    A vibrant brown dome enveloped Ark. It was twice his height while seated with the same diameter¡ªthe limit with his magic power.

    Seconds later, the barrier crumbled, and shards flew at Ark and Silvia, but the two ignored it, the former with his spirit''s defenses and the latter with a casual emission of wind energy.

    A moment later, another barrier was constructed, this time vibrant blue.

    The crumbling pieces drifted down like water before dissipating.

    Repeating the process without a break, the barriers quickly changed from blue to green and green to red, then red to brown and repeat. Ark took several breaks, channeling water energy through his mana veins to ''cool'' and heal them. Then he went right back to abusing them.

    It was accompanied by a lot of pain, but the mana veins showed slightly better resistance each time. Maybe, rather than expanding his veins, he should start working on strengthening them? That was something to consider.

    Although ideas had already started flashing rapidly, all would require plenty of experiments and improvement of his controls, or straining his mind even more.

    (This is fun.)

    The prospect of growth tended to be elusive, especially for Ark, who developed at a rate much slower than normal. Even the mere possibility caused him to quirk a smile.

    ¡°I think I got it!¡± Silvia happily said, and Ark turned his attention to her.

    ¡°You did?¡±

    (In just an hour? Something that took me years?)

    She nodded. ¡°Watch.¡±

    Mana transfromed into the greeny energy of the wind, gaining a platinum gleam from the resonance with the Primordial Wind, and Ark could see that the energy Silvia wielded was several times more potent than his own. Even the subtle manner in which it was moved suggested greater control.

    Then, the energy disappeared, only the silver hue illuminating its master with the deserved majesty.

    ¡°My Primordial Wind made it harder, but I can do it after practicing enough. Now I won''t be held back from freely practicing with this. It also gave me a few insights as to how I could...¡± Her voice trailed off, and Ark could almost see the cogs spinning in her head.

    ¡°Great job.¡±

    (I''m not jealous!)

    Indeed, he was not jealous. This was envy, naturally.

    ¡°Shouldn''t we go back now? I''m starting to get nervous.¡±

    "Oh, please, that room is pretty much empty. Just what exactly can happen inside an empty floor underground?¡±

    A death flag was raised.

    And in response, the world hadn''t failed him.

    Falling to the ground, the green-haired young knight appeared out of thin air inside the subspace; shallow wounds adorned her body. ¡°We are under attack.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ark''s first thought was ''impressive''.

    He had speculated, but her appearance in the subspace confirmed his theory that Wendy also had a rather highly ranked wind attribute.

    What hinted at it was her odd green hair color. The same applied to Liliana. People with powerful attributes had corresponding hair and eye colors.

    Even as the news of the attack was delivered, he hardly tensed. On the contrary, he felt relaxed knowing he wasn''t there. In his mind, he had already planned a vengeful counterattack on the enemy.

    The only problem was the state of the knights. He didn''t care for their lives, but a single death would tranish his unblemished record.

    Although he was a magnet for disasters, it certainly wasn''t a fact he wanted to advertise.

    So he asked, ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°One. A mage.¡±

    (Easy as pie.)

    He used the knife edge of his palm to knock Wendy unconscious and grabbed her. ¡°Silvia, hold me tightly. I will break this space to escape.¡±

    It was his last resort, but there was no better option.

    His movements became limited as he held Wendy in one arm and Silvia clinged to him from the back, but his mind sharpened regadless, and he knew he could execute the slash.

    Silvia did help as well. Her Primordial Wind grasped them like a gentle layer of wind, comfrotable from the inside and ferocious from the outside. She seemed to have understood Ark''s intentions by asking her to stick close.

    The space around the blade vibrated slightly, and the slash that descended severed the subspace.

    Black cracks appeared on the spot of the slash, rapidly spreading throughout the space at a dizzing speed. In under a second, black cracks engulfed them from every possible angle, and the space itself had begun to crumble.

    The silver energy fought back the cracks that wanted to destroy them along with the space. Silvia channeled more energy as the silver radiance dazzled Ark. He was partially blinded as a weightlessness sensation erroded him, then quickly vanished as he positioned himself on the ground.

    The green sword shattered at the side, ignoring the chaos.

    Ark also ignored the surroundings, completely pushing them to the background. Without a sliver of hesitation, he boosted his spirit to the extreme and struck the only unfamiliar face in the room¡ªa woman with a smug smile and a crazed intent. Her hair was white as snow, and her eyes were kaleidoscopic blue and purple, enchanting everyone with a mere glance.

    ¡°That''s so cute.¡± She examined Ark, amused.

    Silverstar stopped right before her throat, trembling under its owner''s shaking hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He desperately attempted to prevent emotion from leaking in his voice.

    ¡°Would you like me to explain?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The woman wore a charming smile, but Ark couldn''t help but note the glint of disdain her eyes contained. ¡°I charmed you.¡±

    A wave of mana washed over him, and he felt the strange feeling intensifying. He dropped his sword to the ground with a clanking sound.

    ¡°I am the Snow Witch, Calia. I came here for you, Ark. Because for all that extraordinary strength you possess, I can still charm you and make you mine.¡±

    Ark wanted to curse her, but words wouldn''t form in his mouth. The lightest touch of Calia should have logically disgusted him, but it didn''t.

    (Her mana...)

    Only after examining the energy she emitted did he understand.

    He had noticed before that Wendy was manipulated by someone, but he sensed the truth that it was only one invader and quickly went for the kill.

    What he had failed to realize was that only a few managed to resist the control to some extent, and even they couldn''t make a move. The witch''s mana saturated the room; the effects of enchantment it likely had hazed their mind.

    ¡°Ark! What''s happening?¡± Silvia shouted from behind, her Primordial Wind shielding her.

    She rushed with Ventus Potentia strengthening her, and Ark felt her clear intent, the clearest and purest intent he had ever felt; she intended to strike down the enemy, noticing Calia''s manipulations.

    Swiftly, almost without a thought, Ark turned around and cast Ignis Potentia, tackling Silvia to the ground. Unable to react in time, she found herself preoccupied with the red energy, igniting her own green energy.

    Ark turned again and looked at the witch, waiting.

    Her mana washed over him like a wave once more, and her lips curled into a beautiful smile.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Were you sent by the Immortal Dark Star?¡±

    Ark moved through the port city as he accompanied the Snow Witch Calia, waves of her mana constantly poking him as he diverted the passersby''s intent away from them.

    ¡°You figured it out so fast? I''m not even a demon myself, so I thought it would take you time to connect the dots.¡± Calia''s tone never lacked amusement as she spoke.

    ¡°Then won''t I die?¡±

    Another wave of mana hit him.

    Calia''s mana behaved like no other, making Ark wonder whether it''s because she was a witch or something else. However, the feeling that each wave brought made him not wanting to know.

    ¡°Don''t worry. A few days of torture probably won''t break you, and after that I will have you all to myself. That was what I was promised,¡± she said while flashing another charming smile. Her beauty made Ark increase his efforts in concealing them. ¡°But forget about that. Tell me about your skill.¡±

    ¡°My skill is Phantom, an illusionist skill. It helps me manipulate intent, faking and redirecting it, as well as reinforcing the realness of illusions.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°By using my Phantom, I can enhance my spirit. That and intimidate my enemies by enlarging my presence. That''s it.¡±

    On his own accord, with only the slightest prompt, Ark divulged information with the enemy. He didn''t even feel bad about it. The feeling that constantly hit him was as interesting as it was abhorrent.

    ¡°What''s your attribute?¡±

    ¡°I have no attribute.¡±

    Stopping in her tracks, Ark stopped as well. She closed the distance and slammed a greater level of mana directly at him. The dizzying sensation almost caused him to blackout.

    ¡°And for real?¡±

    ¡°That''s the truth. I was born this way.¡±

    The Snow Witch seemed to believe him. She happily led him to a desolate location while giggling. They entered a hut.

    Initially, Ark thought it was abandoned, but slowly, a family of four crept out of the room at the edge: a husband, a wife, and a twin boy and girl.

    They were under her influence, and the wave of Calia''s mana seemed to have put them in a trance state even deeper than they were before.

    ¡°Maybe I shouldn''t have escaped,¡± Calia said, almost to herself, bit clearly intending Ark to hear. ¡°I wanted to solidify my control over my new toy, but it looks like I could have had him kill that silver bitch.¡±

    ¡°I would have failed, most probably,¡± Ark noted.

    ¡°Oh well. I can''t control her, but I''m sure my liege has plans for her.¡±

    She looked at the family. With a few words of hers, they stood in a row.

    ¡°Well then, Ark,¡± the witch spoke in a casual yet menacing tone. ¡°Will you kill them if I ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± There was no hesitation.

    ¡°Good. Then do it.¡±

    The next moment, four heads flew into the hair, sprawling blood from the fresh corpses.

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± A smile bloomed on Calia''s face. ¡°Do not worry, Ark. Even if the whole world calls you a criminal, I alone will forever be on your side.¡±

    Her intentions behind the request were clear: to make Ark commit a crime and use his guilt to further strengthen the enchantment.

    ¡°Now, I will only wait for my liege to come and present you to him. And he will kill that bitch and all these people, too!¡±

    ¡°He will come here himself?¡±

    Why would the Immortal Dark Star, easily classifiable as the final boss, appear so early on?

    ¡°To take over the dungeon''s treasures, of course,¡± Calia happily answered, seemingly fawning over the demon. ¡°Not to mention, the Sage planned a surprise visit for you, and we plan to throw a nice welcoming party for her. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡± Ark created a flame to eat the family''s bodies.

    After he finished, he simply looked at Calia.

    She had a beauty that would make men go mad over, a contender for first place of all the beauties Ark had seen throughout his life.

    His gaze naturally wandered as he examined her body somewhat boldly, causing Calia to chuckle.

    ¡°If you want to touch, I will allow you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, with how cooperative you were, you deserve a little reward. I should fulfill this cute boy''s dream you must have carried for so long.¡± She boldly closed the distance. ¡°However, I will only tolerate this for two seconds, so savor each second.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ark raised his arm and extended it to reach out.

    It was at that moment that Calia finally noticed the change in him. Ark''s catching black eyes were now dyed bloodred¡ªthe eyes of a sociopath.

    Manifesting red eyes from high levels of bloodlust was easy for demons, often red taking dominance and permanently reddening their eyes and their descendents''. But for humans, it required to be a sociopathic killer. Only extreme cases were known, all murderers with little to no sanity.

    And now Ark was showing the same eyes. The chill of premonition that passed down her spine screamed at Calia to escape. Alas, it was too late.

    Ark ripped the Snow Witch''s heart right out of her body, holding it in his hand as it pulsated. It glowed blue and purple, the same as her eyes, and it was extracted from the right side of Calia''s chest.

    ¡°Wow, so you really got another heart?¡±

    Looking at the beating heart with a crazy smile, the bloodred glinting color did not fade from his eyes.

    He sensed the enchanting mana coming from right next to where the heart should normally be, and now that he examined the heart up close, Ark realized it was an organ that did not function like a normal heart should.

    ¡°What even is that?¡± He cruelly kicked Calia, who had collapsed to the ground. ¡°Hey, are you listening, you freak?¡±

    ¡°Give it back,¡± she pleaded. ¡°My Manaheart...¡±

    ¡°A Manaheart, huh? What a disgusting abomination.¡± He crushed the heart in his hand.

    It was something worth preserving and taking it in to study. However, Ark crushed the heart solely due to the expression that Calia made seeing her Manaheart crushed in front of her face.

    He felt it was truly worth it.

    ¡°You fucked up big time, Snow Bitch. You messed with my emotions, even a tiny bit. You tried to force me to LIKE you. How dare you! I swore the second I felt your enchantment that I would grant you a death so painful my teammates can''t even be near, or they will hear your screams.¡±

    ¡°You... killed... innocent peop¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who gives a crap? Why do you speak nonsense? Save your energy so I could torment you more.¡± Again, Ark kicked her in the stomach. Then he stomped on her knee and pulverized it.

    Calia screamed in agony. She wailed as excruciating pain assailed her.

    Ark crouched over and whispered, ¡°I don''t take kindly your existence. Quietly disappear.¡±

    The glow of the bloodred eyes amplified the fear instilled in the witch''s heart.

    His voice was so cold it pertified Calia in terror.

    Then, the bloodred eyes returned to the usual black, and Ark walked to the hut''s exit.

    Chanting a spell, he lit the hut on fire. A fitting end for a witch.

    And as he walked away from the burning hut, as if Calia was nothing but an insignificant insect, memories of the witch began to fade.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Calia''s Perspective

    It hurts. Everything.

    My Manaheart is gone, and only my normal heart''s beats are left to console me.

    The fire spreads slowly. I will probably die of smoke inhalation before it reaches me.

    However, I know I will survive this ordeal.

    He will come for me.

    My liege.

    The Immortal Dark Star, who shines with a dazzling darkness.

    He will come for me. Because I am important to him.

    I wait patiently, even as my lungs burn and I continue to cough. I simply wait like the loyal servant that I am.

    Then, I hear his voice that I yearned for so much.

    ¡°Calia,¡± he says.

    Yes.

    YES!

    ¡°My liege.¡± I cough.

    Save me.

    Your loyal servant waited patiently, so save me and avene the cruelity that madman inflicted upon me.

    I smile, certain of his next words.

    ¡°I see that you failed.¡±

    However, his words surprise me.

    ¡°And you lost your Manaheart? Pathetic.¡± With a mocking voice, I realize my liege positioned himself too far to reach me.

    No.

    No!

    NO NO NO NO NO!

    THAT CANNOT BE!

    ¡°What am I gonna do with you?¡± he says, with a playful tone that I got to hear so many times before.

    Relief washes over me in waves, subsiding my heart''s wild beats.

    Yes, he will save me. I become sure of that.

    As I hear his steps coming closer to me, I turn my face around to see him. However, the smoke impaired my vision.

    I cough again, a series of coughs. If I am not taken away from this wretched hut, I may die due to such a mundane reason.

    ¡°Calia.¡± My liege stretches every syllable in my name with his melodious voice.

    Oh, so beautiful.

    ¡°You messed with my emotions, even a tiny bit.¡± His voice is still playful, but because of the trauma inflicted by that madman, who said the exact same words, I involuntarily twitch.

    I am sorry, my liege.

    I know that you aren''t like that madman.

    I will never...

    ¡°You lost all value, so I don''t need to tolerate you anymore. Surely, you didn''t think I would pass the pleasure of killing you myself, did you?¡±

    What...?

    My heart no longer beats inside me, and I realize it is because my heart is currently beating at the palm of my liege''s hand.

    My trauma must be playing tricks on me, because the image of my beloved liege currently perfectly overlaps with the actions that madman took shortly before.

    He crouches near me and whispers in a terrifyingly cold voice, ¡°I don''t accept your existence anymore. Quietly disappear.¡±

    Impossible.

    My liege isn''t like that! Not to me!

    Only now that he crouches near my face do I see the bloodred eyes, and even as logic says that demons often appear with such eyes, my trauma stings the cavity where my hearts once were.

    Betrayed and hurt, I am left to burn only with the echoing of my liege''s laughter as company.

    Two men, each bloodred with killing intent, each took away and crushed my heart. They are both mad and cruel and are a mirror to one another.

    The duality torments me even as I burn, and it is worse than any pain I ever thought possible.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Silvia''s Perspective

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    As another knight asks me that, I find myself too exhausted to answer.

    After that witch Calia disappeared with Ark, I had to deal with the knights and return them to a sane state of mind. My Primordial Wind helped, but it''s because of that that they managed to vanish, and I was left powerless.

    We returned to the inn, and the healers tend to the wounds caused among ourselves by the orders of that witch. The situation is a bloody mess, to say the least.

    Is Ark really gone? If they don''t kill him, would he join the witch as her toy¡ªprobably the demon''s, if I guessed it right?

    If not for me circulating Primordial Wind to calm myself, I am sure anxiety would have eaten at me.

    This is the worst.

    ¡°This is the worst outcome,¡± Scarlet says. In such timing, I might suspect she could read minds.

    ¡°Someone as powerful as Ark is already dangerous, but it''s worse since we are talking about that Ark. I never want him as an enemy.¡±

    I try to talk to her in an attempt to relieve my mind. ¡°As a friend, I don''t want that either. Even as an opponent, since I haven''t beaten him yet. But what is so dangerous about him as an enemy?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking such a silly question?¡± Her tone suggests playing a joke, but her expression is too grim. ¡°From what I heard from Liliana and Kristan, I know he is strong, but they aren''t aware like us how strong his desire to live is. You know it too.¡±

    I remember that.

    He kept his own heart beating and still had enough strength to use some sort of mental attack, even while half unconscious.

    No, it''s more correct to say he became even stronger and more determined as he approached death.

    ¡°There is nothing scarier in this world than how Ark continues to survive despite the absurd situations he is in,¡± she concludes.

    I agree on anything but one part.

    It isn''t scary, and it shouldn''t be.

    He should be praised.

    And I just wish I would get the opportunity to see him overcome an absurdity¡ªno, to help him side by side.

    My wish seems less impossible as he walks in from the front door, his hand smeared with blood.

    His face is expressionless, and he reeks of blood and smoke.

    ¡°I''m back,¡± he says.

    And I''m the happiest I ever was.

 Chapter 38

    Everyone looked at Ark with wariness in their eyes. Given how he walked away, it was natural. Even Silvia, who seemed genuinely happy, didn''t draw near just yet.

    His appearance also didn''t help.

    A face that was void of the slightest emotion, clothes stained with blood, and a hand completely covered in blood. He also carried a burned, bloody smell.

    Ark looked like a psychopath after a kill, which was basically true.

    There was no sign of the red eyes. His killing intent long faded, and he moved lightly and casually.

    It''s the silver peregrine that broke the silence. Jeff flew to Ark undettered of his cold aura and landed on his shoulder, gently rubbing his tiny head that only reached Ark''s neck.

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Jeff tweeted in concern.

    ¡°Scenario 4. Get to it. I trust you, little bud.¡±

    Jeff left, but only after sending a pulse of Primordial Wind at Ark. The little bird finally showed his abilities, his destiny to be by Silvia''s, the Wind Avatar''s, side.

    It was so little that weak pulse must have drained Jeff dry, but his mastery and potential were apparent. Ark didn''t resist the pulse, and he immediately felt safe.

    He pushed down his emotions and focused solely on his killing intent to avoid being affected by the enchantment, but then he didn''t want to deal with the emotions that were sure to follow.

    However, the calming tinge of silver energy now made him feel secured.

    (Thank you.)

    Ark, so silly and immature, without a hint of madness in his gaze, was unable to express his gratitude aloud.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± A knight that Ark didn''t even know his name stepped forward and spoke out. His voice trembled, and he was clearly afraid. ¡°How do we know this isn''t a farce and the... the witch didn''t send you as a spy?¡±

    Was it because of the trauma from being manipulated? It seemed to have sowed a sense of wariness and distrust in the knights.

    Ark looked around and met various gazes.

    He circulated mana in his circuits¡ªa basic drill to improve control. He did so as he walked through the city and even now at this moment. However, Ark now modified the drill to explore the best pathways for the least dispersion of mana, which was to better utilize overcharged spellcasting.

    Then he stopped.

    Mana Drain activated, and magic power flowed into Ark, at first gently, then more and more violently. Mana flooded from all around, drawn in a whirlpool.

    ¡°You are all fired. I am clearing the dungeon today, so quietly hole yourself where I can''t see you, be it your room or whatever.¡±

    The confused looks Ark received amused him. Some people were truly unaware at times.

    ¡°You are nothing but a burden.¡± He amassed more and more mana, to the point he couldn''t stop it from leaking. Instead, he pushed more in to compensate. ¡°I will clear that damned dungeon by myself, just like I did as a snotty brat, something none of you will ever achieve, because you are all utterly useless, and you should take this opportunity to understand why a bird was more helpful than any of you.¡±

    With that, Ark left. The thick magic power that enveloped him was like the armor of a soldier marching to war.

    To minimize the impact on mana-sensitive civilians, he moved from rooftop to rooftop and passed the city with calculated leaps. He redirected every intent to divert attention and conceal himself from the surroundings, all but one knight following through him through the crowd.

    (I admit you are straightforward, Barkus.)

    It was Barkus, tall and muscular, strong and promising, which earned him the epithet of Goliath.

    ¡°Am I really that worthless?¡± he asked.

    So young and talented. Barkus reached the might of B-class through his strength while barely 16. His body was gifted, his spirit was strong, and his skill was a strengthening type, which was highly regarded. And true to the promise that he showed, Barkus won a tournament with veteran adventurers and mercenaries and earned himself an epithet earlier than most in his generation.

    Ark knew that much because he witnessed the moment with his own eyes. He saw someone his age using his strength to overwhelm his opponents and even thought he was impressive.

    But that''s it.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes. You are weak, and most improtantly, you don''t put in the effort.¡±

    ¡°I do... I do put in the effots! More than anyone else!¡± He tried to protest, but that made Ark even more disappointed.

    ¡°If that''s what you think.¡±

    Magic power seeped out of Ark less and less. Even the bits that leaked were pushed back inside. His breathing remained calm throughout, but his mind relaxed as he took control over the abundant mana.

    Seeing this only served to agitate Barkus. ¡°I am not like you or Silvia. I am not that talented!¡±

    Talent. The word Ark had no relation to almost made him laugh. Everyone he met was half-hearted, limiting themselves with excuses, then crying about the unfairness of the world.

    (Guess what? The world really is unfair.)

    ¡°Your body is stronger, your spirit is stronger, you have more mana, and you have a powerful skill, yet you complain?¡±

    ¡°My spirit isn''t stronger! You demolished me with just your newborn spirit,¡± he objected.

    Ark unfolded his spirit without boosting it with Phantom. ¡°I won''t use magic. I won''t even use my skill. Come at me.¡±

    The world lost its colors before he even finished the sentence. It wasn''t quite as slow as when he used Mind Acceleration, but even that was enough to slow Barkus''s movements to effectively a walking pace.

    The Goliath charged with his spirit''s passive strengthening, unarmed like Ark; his strength and endurance fortified even further with Bolster. Agitation and frustration clouded his judgment, and he failed to maintain his usual composure.

    Ark found it difficult to move. Unlike Barkus, who moved at a walking pace, he moved at a crawling pace. But that wasn''t an issue.

    Grasping his Void Spirit, he redirected power to his hand and exploded it toward Barkus''s chest. Pushing more energy from the fist forward and blasting the young man backwards. All that using the tiny little output of power that would barely be classified as D-rank.

    It was something he failed to do with Potentia series energies, but it felt much more natural with the spirit''s innate strength.

    (As expected, it''s strong. But can I fuse it with fire energy or the other energies?) Ark thought to himself as he left the colorless world. (I should see what information I can find on spirits and energies in Elizabeth''s library.)

    ¡°Barkus, start using your brain and your skill. Once you stop thinking about how you can become stronger and improve, it''s over.¡±

    Ark never stopped thinking, never stopped practicing, never stopped trying to learn.

    It hurt like hell; it caused him terrible headaches, but he wasn''t willing to accept his weakness. That''s what made him who he was¡ªthe foundation he had based himself on.

    He walked away, leaving Barkus on his own. After a few minutes of walking, he found Silvia waiting for him near the dungeon entrance, Silverstar in her hands.

    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± she said.

    ¡°I had to beat the crap out of someone.¡± Ark stopped himself from adding ''useless'' at the end.

    ¡°Don''t be too tough on him. Barkus is diligent and a nice guy overall. He only reacted that much because he looks up to you.¡±

    ¡°He wastes away. That academy rotted his brain. A curriculum meant to mass-produce knights with a limited variety.¡±

    ¡°It''s not wrong, but do you think everyone can go on their own? The curriculum is unavoidably making compromises to apply to a broader scope of people, teaching necessary knowledge, and guaranteeing safety.¡±

    Safety wasn''t bad. Ark also enjoyed not feeling like some unknown threat would spring forth from nowhere, which happened constantly, but that''s why he made the most of peaceful days.

    But at the same time, the back of his head screamed at him the uncomfortable fact.

    ¡°Safety is boring,¡± Ark said without a speck of a lie. ¡°It takes the fun out of fighting. Sure, destroying an army of mobs is fun, but killing a superior enemy is what makes my heart race.¡±

    The joy of winning was incredible. Sometimes the price was heavy and he couldn''t enjoy it properly, but thrill found itself creeping into him whenever he outlasted someone better.

    And there were so fucking many better.

    ¡°Battle maniac,¡± Silvia said, and he didn''t deny.

    What''s the point of power if it wasn''t used?

    They entered the dungeon and teleported to the tenth floor. Walking down the stairs, Silvia handed Ark his sword, which he let her examine for a while.

    ¡°I can''t believe you forgot your sword.¡±

    ¡°How careless of me.¡±

    In reality, the sword and his phrasing were an invitation for Silvia to join. After all, Ark had help from his parter while exploring his first dungeon, a fact he explained succinctly.

    ¡°What is waiting at the bottom?¡± Silvia asked as they crossed the dimly lit stairs. ¡°You refused to answer even though it should be similar to the one you cleared before.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°Is the last room going to be different? But what was in the other one?¡±

    This time, Ark took a second to think of an answer.

    What lied at the end of the dungeon he explored as a kid?

    ¡°A Calamity.¡±

    His first experience with a Calamity happened to be his first experience exploring a dungeon.

    Silvia didn''t ask further questions, despite how curious she probably was. She patiently waited for Ark to continue.

    ¡°We got trapped. The floors were a dysfunctional mess. We could barely breathe, and there was no food or water. I used her like a mana battery because she had a stupid amount and zero control, and we barely delt with the defensive mechanisms that were viciously accurate. Then, as we were most tired and exhausted, we decided to risk the final floor and hope the challenge is something we can pull through. What we found was a Calamity in the devesated bottom floor.¡± Ark paused, emotions taking over him. ¡°I used a holy item I had, and it was enough to turn that brat into an S-class menace. Of course, I had to use more than just that, and with some cooperation, we defeated the Calamity.¡±

    Solemn silence ensued as they reached the room with the five swords, now four as the green one shattered.

    ¡°Was it hard?¡±

    ¡°I lost opportunities with that battle. Examining the magic, the real trials, and more ancient magic and technology. Not to mention the holy item I had acquired after sacrificing a lot. No, it wasn''t hard. It was hell.¡±

    ¡°But that is why you are so strong. Here,¡± she tapped on her head. ¡°And here.¡± She tapped on her heart.

    Blinking, Ark maintained an emotionless face and looked away at the room.

    The room had nothing else to it. The only keys were the swords, but without the green one, there was no way of opening the door.

    At first, Ark wanted to take control over the mechanism like he did in the labyrinthine tenth floor, but that wouldn''t work this time. The labyrinth was designed in such a way that someone would be able to manually control the walls, unlike the door, which was sealed until the right key was inserted.

    So instead he slashed at the door.

    The slash close to a concept did not damage the door, opening it instead.

    (I got pretty good at using this after several uses and near-uses.)

    It was still an incomplete concept, but Ark was able to make it a step closer. He had learned how to visualize both a ''slash'' and a ''target''.

    However, there was hardly time to enjoy it as the enemy flocked from the door in droves.

 Chapter 39

    The swarm felt endless.

    Each was the size of a child''s fist, and they numbered well in the thousand. Their insectoid wings and exoskeleton were apparently diamond-hardened by a magic formula, with mana supplied from nowhere and a lifeless gleam in their tiny eyes.

    ¡°Clarent Style: Eye of the Storm.¡±

    Silvia donned a technique with Origin Return. The air swirled and lightning sparked around her; green energy radiated like a regal cape with its platinum gleam.

    ¡°Void Art: Shockwave Domain.¡±

    Ark unfolded his spirit, letting its force flow and explode all around. With his Phantom heavily infused, nothing could remain within the technique''s range.

    The swarm of robotic insects relentlessly pressured them to stagger back. Even as the two maintained techniques to push them away, the endless number that hazed the path forward indicated they would be unable to outlast them.

    Despite the bleak situation, Ark kept his composure.

    He calmly turned to Silvia, who was increasing her output. ¡°Suck the air. They use wings, so we need to create a vacuum.¡±

    With a nod, she started reaching out to the air and gathering it from the area. It was the gift of the Wind Avatar to control pure air like that.

    The metalic insects crashed down in a wave; their wings flapped in vain.

    Hardness, dexterity, and sharp wings. These little creatures acting together were terrifying inside the dungeon, where infinite magic power was supplied to keep them activated. Dexterity modeled after creatures with reaction time and mobility superior to normal humans, and the toughness made them formidable.

    Even the size was so small, making them a difficult target. More than just strength, it would require the necessary skillset to handle.

    Silvia breathed in relief. She looked at Ark, and her lavender eyes shone with curiosity. ¡°Void Art?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of a few names for my personal style, but I like this the most. I am the only one without an elemental attribute, so this name feels... mine.¡±

    ¡°It''s good. The technique is also interesting.¡±

    Ark let it run one last time before deactivating it.

    He observed his own technique with pride.

    (No difficulty breathing, no useless resistance against the floor. It works perfectly.) He nodded to himself in satisfaction.

    It was the culmination of various inspirations. Darius''s domain that slowed movements, the Void Spirit''s inherent properties, as well as some adjustments with intent.

    Phantom played the biggest role, as it made the spirit much more tame. Ark theorized he would be able to tinker and adjust the techniques to have only the desired effect without affecting anything else, effectively conserving power, solely with intent.

    ¡°I think you can stop controlling the air.¡± Ark noticed the signal the insects received has been cut off.

    The moment he said it, a metalic human-sized ant rushed at the two. Its pressure was enough for Silvia to turn serious, Primodial Wind glowing in her veins.

    Taking out her sword, she prepared to unleash Sky Roar.

    Ark used Shockwave Domain again, this time in a short burst concentrated on the ant. With its mass and power, the ant managed to maintain its posture and not fall back, but Ark pushed yet again with another burst.

    Like the other insects, the ant was covered in magic to increase its durability and power. The sheer force of magic power that flowed inside it was enormous.

    With a swing of its arm, Ark was pushed by the mana alone.

    However, he bought enough time.

    The second he was blown backwards, Silvia stepped forward.

    ¡°Sky Roar!¡±

    The blue energy coating the sword was pale, incomparably weaker than Ark remembered, and the wind only whistled weakly.

    Such was the result of using the technique to harness the sky deep underground.

    However, the blue energy of the sky was soon overtaken by the clear silver of the Primordial Wind, causing the wind to roar and the glow to illuminate the tunnel.

    The ant was cut in half, with the silver-haired girl standing behind its severed corpse, smiling refreshingly.

    (Did she just... casually replace sky energy with Primordial Wind? Without any training or experience?)

    Ark remembered his own experience struggling to manipulate even normal elemental energies.

    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Let''s just push forward.¡±

    There was no time to waste.

    As the two advanced, several types of insectoid golems attacked them. Each was as strong as S-class, and the difficulty slowly increased.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Even a genius like Silvia would get tired if they had to unleash their strongest technique consecutively. Ark noted how the silver glow dimmed, ever so slightly.

    The tunnel showed no sign of ending. It stretched endlessly, twisting in many directions, all surely pointing downward.

    After a while, waves of fire energy started to hit them, forcing them to halt.

    As a countermeasure, Ark encased them in Shockwave Domain, and Silvia provided Primordial Wind to alleviate the burden.

    ¡°I think the ventilation stopped working,¡± saying so casually, Silvia cast auxiliary wind magic to breathe.

    ¡°I knew we would need this. Why bother with creating strong guards if the enemies need to breathe?¡±

    ¡°But shouldn''t the dungeon master be aware of my abilities by now?¡± she asked. ¡°This is hardly a challenge.¡±

    ¡°Don''t you see how much darker it is here?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe by doing it gradually, the guy thinks I won''t notice. He is redirecting all the power into something big. This entire dungeon is a huge facility that runs using a stupid amount of magic power. Not even ten Elizabeths could keep this place up for so long.¡±

    Whatever was being prepared would definitely be dangerous. That''s why Ark didn''t touch the mana he saved at all.

    (Some fucked-up shit is going to come.)

    The thought dreaded him but also made his heart beat wildly. It''s going to be painful, and he''s going to need healing and a few days to recover.

    Fun was the only word that came to mind.

    It was weird. Ark observed that his emotional state changed drastically in a short time.

    Whereas he was unstable and prone to get happy or angry at the smallest thing, now he was overtaken by this whirlpool of new emotions that he never felt before.

    New happiness, new anger, sadness, joy, and especially this serenity.

    He was still himself, but the constant unpleasant feelings didn''t plague him anymore¡ªthose that made him miserable every second of the day.

    And at its center was Silvia.

    Of course, it was the Primordial Wind that brought these new feelings, but that''s something inseparable from Silvia herself.

    The effects the Primordial Wind had on him were somewhat scary but even more fascinating.

    Rather than avoiding her, Ark now wanted to spend more time with Silvia.

    (If only she wasn''t so bothersome.)

    Obviously, new feelings or not, trash''s always trash.

    It''d probably do good to remind him the only reason he could breathe normally right now was Silvia.

    A minute or two without oxygen wouldn''t kill him.

    Maybe.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Elizabeth''s Perspective

    I teleport to Maim with little Jeff on my shoulder.

    The cute chick is already reacting better than Liliana and Ark. I will be sure to mention it. Those two have such disgraceful mana control.

    Well, Ark is an odd case. With how he uses techniques like Mana Drain and Synchronization, he should have better control, especially with how little his actual pool is.

    He promised me to be a lab rat... I mean, help me in my research. His abilities are all profound and fascinating, showing a world we never bothered to explore.

    A chirp in my ear brings me back from my thoughts. Jeff urges me to get the task at hand.

    Cute little thing. He is now producing small amounts of Primordial Wind, and his feathers glow like little Silvia''s hair.

    This child is also interesting...

    ¡°I know, I know,¡± I say as Jeff pushes his mana at me.

    He came to me bringing letters from Ark, containing various scenarios that could play. I thought he was overreacting, but the boy hit the mark.

    Out of all scenarios, it just had to be the worst one.

    I sigh, pushing my magic power towards all the invisible formations Ark left to protect the city.

    Crazy boy, they are numbered in the thousands.

    It''s so easy. My mana dyes his in my colors, using the backdoor he made just for me.

    Every spell is the kind to work better with different attributes, not to mention each being an advanced magic extremely complex, which is perfect for me, and it makes me wonder how much of my abilities he managed to assess through his casual observations.

    As I let mana flow into the formations, I stopped using my flight spell that I got so used to keeping constantly. The reason, which didn''t occur in years, is making me laugh: I need to conserve as much mana as possible.

    The oncoming battle won''t be easy.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The floors they pass were optimized to put the ones passing in a trance, making them more susceptible to falling into the illusions engraved on the walls.

    Actually, illusion was putting it mildly.

    It was no short of brainwashing.

    ¡°Sick bastard, he was trying to overwrite our brains!¡± Ark yelled in disgust.

    Shockwave Domain and Primordial Wind working together guaranteed their safety, but the invisible danger played on Ark''s mind. He shortened the reach of the domain and repelled mana and suspicious particles. Silvia purified everything that passed his grasp.

    ¡°We will stop him,¡± she reassured.

    ¡°On the bright side, he can''t do shit against us. I will definitely feel it, and you are practically impossible to manipulate.¡±

    Ark smirked deviously, finally enjoying this troublesome trait of hers. His mental manipulations were summed up as directing or diverting focus. Stronger spirits and magic power could resist, so it would be difficult to execute in a heated battle, but it could partially affect S-class individuals. On the other hand, whether it was while fighting or sleeping, Silvia simply wasn''t affected. Another courtesy of the Primordial Wind, he presumed.

    ¡°And that''s why you didn''t let anyone else come.¡± Silvia pointed out.

    Indeed, Ark didn''t want anyone else because he was sure only Silvia and himself would be safe. Of course, it was because he didn''t want to shoot himself in the leg rather than concern.

    A drop of humility was enough to correct the misunderstanding, but that wouldn''t be Ark. He kept quiet and let his reputation increase.

    Reaching the bottom, there was once again a giant door with an ominous sensation welcoming them. The two sat down and saved their strength for the final confrontation.

    For Ark, there was hardly any tension. He became accustomed to such battles where the odds were against him. Having this sensation looming over him again was indeed annoying, but it felt natural.

    However, it was different for Silvia. She had been protected as a noble from a young age and lived in a controllable environment that allowed one to grow safely. Her training in the academy and monster hunting in the forest were hardly ever dangerous at all. And yet she sat calm, dignified, and natural.

    Comparing the two different calmness they had irked Ark, but he pushed the annoyance to the back of his mind.

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    The door opened without resistance, revealing a vast room. The only lighting was the shimmering iridiscent barriers and formations, ready to rain devastation on any intruder. A massive amount of mana was used, so much that it was impossible for any mortal to produce.

    In that darkness lit with mana, the dungeon master stood.

    His long hair did not sway and his face did not contort as he controlled an impossible amount of mana all on his own.

    ¡°Wanna give an explanation before I kill?¡± Ark asked, his mind sharpening. Even as he asked, he knew a battle was inevitable.

    ¡°I wanted to brainwash you, who is a suitable host for me to take over the body. Your body is a perfect vessel, an untainted canvas for me to paint.¡± His voice calmly echoes in the room, carrying no falsehood. ¡°The girl next to you is also suitable, for different reasons, but I can''t have her because of that weird power of hers.¡±

    ¡°And me? Are you really confident?¡±

    ¡°No, you are a freak. Your brain is messed up, and if I were to possess you, I would meet the terrible end you are surely destined to meet.¡±

    ¡°As if,¡± Silvia said. ¡°If you die in Ark''s body, that means you are incompetent.¡±

    ¡°That, or I am just overly competent,¡± Ark added with a smirk. ¡°Also fuck you. You try to mix your bullshit. I know you still want my body.¡±

    ¡°...Freak.¡± He eventually said it through gritted teeth and clenched fists.

    Without saying a word, Ark smoothly sheathed his sword and manifested his spirit. Silverstar pointed at the man shielded by dozens of barriers, Void Spirit concentrating on the tip, Phantom heavily infused.

    ¡°Void Art: Destruction Cannon.¡±

    Muttering quietly, a burst of transparent energy with wisps of black obliterated everything in its path.

 Chapter 40

    Upon contact, the barriers supplied with an enormous capacity of mana and a magic formula granting nigh-indestructibility were instantly shattered without resistance.

    The dungeon master wore a terrified expression as his figure vanished, appearing a few steps away.

    However, he quickly regained his calm, and mana flared around him.

    ¡°You are strong. But I am¡ª!¡±

    He was about to say something else, but Silvia unleashed waves of Heavenrend, the flying slashes colored silver, weaving one into another seamlessly without a break.

    Spherical barriers were stacked at a breakneck speed, but the slashes tore through them like a sheet of paper and only missed as the man once again teleported, this time repeatedly.

    ¡°Hey, I''m talking! I¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Urg, not interested. Void Art: Destruction Wave.¡±

    With a swing of the sword, a wide ripple of colorless energy with black wisps engulfed the area, destroying more barriers and formations and taking chunks of the floor as well.

    Silvia stepped forward; green energy radiated with silver embers. ¡°Clarent Style: Fairy Waltz.¡±

    For a brief moment, the green energy of the wind took the shape of fairy wings to get back, and she accelerated further. Her sword is already falling on where the dungeon master recently teleported to.

    Unable to escape in time, the blade swiftly passed through the illusory body. However, the Primordial Wind, reacting to the illusion, dissipated it and compromised its integrity.

    Ark unleashed another Destruction Cannon, ignoring the immense mental strain it placed on him. Being new to these techniques made him sacrifice a significant portion of focus. What looked easy from a passerby''s view was in fact extremely taxing.

    The technique missed, but even the strike Silvia landed was already fatal.

    (What exactly is he?) Ark wondered.

    It wasn''t magic, but it felt close. The "illusion" functioned like a real body where the consciousness lied, and intent emananted from it like a normal creature. A body of pure foreign energy.

    ¡°I underestimated these freaks.¡± The dungeon master, body fading into silver clutter, muttered to himself. ¡°No more holding back.¡±

    An intent from the room beyond this one died out, one identical to the dungeon master''s, and he succeeded to expel the Primordial Wind with a surge of energy.

    A simple metalic crown appeared, and the whole world shook from the immense pressure that spiked from the dungeon master.

    ¡°I am Maximillian Kruger, the world''s only Mind Mage. Let me show you, little freaks, the frightening power of the mind¡ªno, not again!¡±

    Interrupted yet again by Ark''s refusal to listen, Maximillian yelled and waved his hand.

    Ark was blasted to the wall.

    (The heck?)

    However, the attack did not end there. The crown spun rapidly on Maximillian''s head, and the wave intensified.

    Silvia pushed back. Her green energy blew fiercely, flowing like a tempest, and even more mana was radiated. It was a barbaric means of brute forcing the way, impossible for even top magicians, but for Silvia it was an easy endeavor.

    Maximillian sent pulses of blasts, cutting through Silvia''s defenses, and she began to struggle as wounds accumulated. The sheer energy that was used was impossible to overcome.

    (This is annoying.) Ark clicked his tongue internally, unable to do so physically as the pressure of the telekinesis caused his muscles to tear.

    (Destruction Domain,) he said, trying to stir the black wisps of destructive intent to destroy the force.

    It was so easy.

    Without a struggle, the force disappeared, and he is left free. Inside the black smoke, he was free to move as every hostile force was obliterated.

    Ark took a stance, raising his hands and grasping Silverstar tightly. The sword shone with beautiful silver, surrounded by black smoke. He focused his mind, sharpening his intent and focusing on Maximillian. He set the target, and the sword descended.

    Maximillian was a considerable distance away from Ark. Theoretically, the sword should never have it.

    However, the slash that is a step away from a concept is beyond such regulations. Silverstar tore through space itself on its way to Maximillian, and without the opportunity to avoid, the sword cleaved the mind mage in half.

    The pressure died as the two sigh in relief. The crown no longer spun and fell to the ground with a clanking sound.

    ¡°That was suspiciously easy,¡± Silvia said, doubtful. ¡°He isn''t faking it, isn''t he?¡±

    A wave of destructive intent washed the room. Silvia released a wave of Primordial Wind as a counter, and the two powers canceled each other.

    ¡°Opps.¡± Ark picked up the crown. Luckily, it was unharmed.

    ¡°Be careful. That was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Give me a sec.¡±

    He hurriedly calmed the primal urge to destroy. He briefly lost control, letting the intent destroy everything. Using such dangerous intent came at the risk of losing his mind.

    Anyone else other than Silvia would have died, but her power protected her.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°It shouldn''t have been so easy,¡± Ark agreed. ¡°I thought we would need at least five clean strikes. Well, I didn''t expect this intent to be so potent.¡±

    ¡°Don''t use it too much.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. It''s really nice.¡±

    ¡°I am serious, Ark.¡± Silvia stared at Ark, her lavender eyes unwavering. ¡°You might hurt yourself.¡±

    Ark blinked. ¡°That''s your reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An uncomfortable, unknown feeling engulfed him. Ark suddenly found the crown in his hands the most interesting thing in the world.

    ¡°I will only use it when necessary.¡± He relented.

    That seemed to satisfy her, much to Ark''s dismay.

    ¡°Weirdo,¡± he muttered. He tapped on the crown. ¡°Hey, Maxi, ready to make a deal?¡±

    Silence ensued, but Ark did not move his gaze and smiled with a know-it-all expression.

    After a few minutes, the crown emitted mana, reverberating with the sound of human language.

    (How did you know?)

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Elizabeth''s Perspective

    I float above the sea, waves rise and crush beneath my feet, my eyes completely focused on the demon that hovers using his raven wings.

    It''s barely been a few minutes since Ark left, so why are they attacking already?

    ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Sage.¡±

    A demon with black hair and red eyes is smirking at me. He is composed and radiates terrible arrogance, as if everything is beneath him.

    ¡°Immortal Dark Star, I suppose? Such a grand name for a mere cowardly demon.¡±

    I can at least say his magic power isn''t anything noteworthy. However, I do not let down my guard for a second.

    ¡°A grand name fitting a great figure. I admit my means can be interpreted as cowardly, but that is merely a matter of efficiency.¡± His bearing reminds me of Ark; only his eyes seem to be filled with mockery and contempt, whereas Ark''s are desperate.

    It actually makes me calmer.

    ¡°I sent demons to infiltrate from different directions, but you managed to intercept them. How bothersome.¡±

    Using Ark''s formations, I detected the demons, separated and isolated them. I already killed the weaker ones and left the rest of the others. It''s a crushing defeat for their forces, but the annoying demon in front of me doesn''t seem bothered in the least.

    ¡°It doesn''t matter, since your death is worth it.¡±

    ¡°You will be the one to die,¡± I say.

    I radiate mana into my surroundings, dying the space itself. I push more and more, infusing the area with pale blue mana. Over a small area at first, then extending to engulf the demon, and more. This is my signature technique: Mana Domain.

    He stands there, unaffected, defending solely with the endurance of his body and his darkness.

    Through this domain packed with my mana, I manifest a single spell. ¡°Solar Eruption.¡±

    Dazzling light devours the world; intense radiation evaporates the ocean and shatters elemental particles into the subatomic level.

    Sea monsters with enough intelligence escape frantically. Some will reach the coast, so it might be dangerous for a while, but I don''t have the leisure to focus on that.

    ¡°How bothersome.¡±

    ¡°That''s my line,¡± I retort with annoyance.

    The Immortal Dark Star covered himself in a cocoon of darkness. Emerging unharmed, my heart races with a mixture of fear and irritation.

    He is strong. He moves his darkness with speed unparalleled to other demons, and I still don''t even know his exact race.

    I am dealing with a Titan of the upper level.

    Just where was someone like that during the war?

    I infuse my Mana Domain with more mana, feeling my reserve reach a level it hasn''t gotten to in years. Still, this much is still nothing.

    ¡°Well, I guess the brat isn''t coming. I wanted to see the guy who killed innocent civilians acting like a hero.¡± The demon stretches, spouting nonsense.

    Finally, my domain recovers sufficiently, and I materialize a different spell, Starlight Arrow, dozens of times over.

    White streaks of light bombard the demon. He reacts, finally moving, creating orbs of darkness to bend the trajectory. Dozens of streaks of white light surround him like a storm, not one grazing him.

    I form a hundred more and create two orbs using magic and forcibly correct them.

    He flies away, maneuvering with a level of skill I can''t believe, and destroys the spells.

    My domain now encompasses as far as my eyes can see into the horizon. My mana, which seems endless, is now about 10% left. I use that 10% and infuse it directly into my body.

    Okay, I am perfectly ready.

    After years on the battlefield and the fight against the Demon King, I have come to realize the limitation of magic. It works by running formulas with the brain. No matter how good you are, you cannot manifest a spell that goes beyond the limits of your mind.

    But magic works with magic power. Mana is an energy. The more you have, the stronger you should be. My inability to use everything at once is a fatal weakness.

    What I am about to do isn''t magic.

    I simply bend my mana down.

    The mana that is infused into the space.

    A massive gravitational wave crushes down, dropping the Immortal Dark Star into the ocean.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Barkus''s Perspective

    The intense light that erupted from the ocean must have been the Sage''s doing.

    No, this doesn''t concern me. I need to focus on the battle in front of me.

    ¡°Quake Strike!¡± I shout, dropping my sword onto this demon.

    He catches my sword with a hand coated with darkness and punches me with the other. I fly, crushing into a wall.

    ¡°Woah there, this guy is good.¡± A man with black hair and yellow eyes whistles in admiration as his sword is busy intercepting two demons at once.

    He wore the same uniform as Ark, so I suppose he is from the same order, but his dark sword spirit really unsettles me.

    As if bored, he swings the sword with a lack of enthusiasm, dark blades flying all around.

    ¡°It''s nice that you are here, Ragna, but finish these guys faster!¡± Scarlet, the healer, says.

    That same healer is also dealing with two demons at once. Her ice magic slows them, and... she punches them with a force that no healer should possess. Any damage she sustains is rapidly healed, and the blood transforms into deadly fast projectiles. A vampire? Under the sun?

    These two are also ridiculously powerful.

    I get up, and Bolster activates, consuming my mana.

    I only need to fight one. I can''t fail now.

    My recent defeats flashes in my mind, but I ignore it and rush ahead. ¡°Gaia Style: Seismic Thrust!¡±

    I lunge into a thrust, my body vibrating, ready to transmit this force into a single point.

    The demon''s eyes tick between Scarlet and that guy, Ragna. He is trapped in this barrier, so he will have to face one of them soon, is probably what he is thinking, but I plan to kill him before that.

    An arm''s reach away, and he looks at me. Shadows flow out of his body, and I find myself stumbling in a dark space.

    ¡°Don''t bother me,¡± he says and kicks me. A black dagger forms in his hand menacingly.

    I curse.

    It''s just a shadow demon. They aren''t known for their physical strength, but I am being treated like a toy.

    ¡°I can see what you are thinking. Actually, I am a half strength demon, so don''t feel too bad.¡±

    I don''t care.

    Why even tell me this if you obviously want to kill me?

    I roll away from him and rise on my feet. The cruel look in his dark eyes makes me feel the shadow of death looming over me.

    No, I can do more. I''m not even tired yet.

    If I am not strong enough, I will Bolster myself more.

    I run, feeling possessed. Unlike Ark''s advice, I don''t think. I am simply attempting to bulldoze through.

    I can understand why he is right, and I did try to think. But it''s not something I can pull off being unused to it. So I give up using logic, but not using my skill.

    I Bolster and Bolster more. My movements accelerate drastically, and I feel something new bubbling inside me. My sword spirit itself is being fortified with my skill.

    It''s something I never thought of manifesting in my desperate attempt.

    With a strength I have never experienced welling inside me, I slash the demon. My magic power is empty as I burrow my sword into the demon''s chest, his eyes containing shock before the light disappears completely.

    The shadows dissipate, and I fall on my feet, exhausted.

    ¡°Didja win? Nice one, dude.¡± That Ragna guy comes to me, behind him two corpses.

    I look to the other side, where two demons are stuck in ice, unconscious.

    Scarlet taps on my shoulder.

    ¡°We were wary the shadow demon would escape, so we had to keep our eyes on him. You did well, Barkus.¡±

    I blush and avert my eyes. She is pretty, but somehow, it feels dangerous.

    ¡°So, wanna have a bout real quick?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    For some reason, Ragna takes out his sword and points it at me with an excited expression.

    At the same time, Scarlet rolls her eyes as if it''s normal.

    ...

    These guys are a bit crazy.

 Chapter 41

    (How did you know?)

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    (No, forget it. Just tell me what sort of deal you want to make.)

    Ark was amazed at how tenacious Maximillian was. He used illusions as a weird body and also copied his mind onto an item to keep himself alive.

    From the looks of it, Maximillian must have died abruptly, losing his physical body. His only insurance were the dungeons he left to try rewriting his mind onto a suitable vessel. He must have also put down the mind spells for some purpose.

    Advancing to the last room, he found a notebook preserved with magic, and unlike before, where it was destroyed, this notebook was opened without a problem. There were also control panels that Silvia was checking.

    ¡°The last one was destroyed. Why doesn''t that happen here?¡± Ark asked.

    (If you are talking about the dungeon that I lost my connection to some time ago, it was because the notebook there didn''t register you as a vessel. It shouldn''t have been destroyed, though. Did the spell malfunction? What are the odds?)

    Pretty high if you were Ark.

    Ark skimmed through the notebook. ¡°Mind Strengthening, a spell to strengthen the mind.¡±

    Not just that, but also notes on the structure of the spell and myriad of variants for different uses. There was one for combat and one effective in permanent strengthening. That part in particular was interesting.

    All in all, the valuables he gained were tremendous.

    (Can we start now?) The talking crown grumbled.

    ¡°Patience, Maxi, patience.¡±

    (Don''t call me Maxi!)

    He wanted to tease the mind mage more, but he guessed the battle was already undergoing above, and Ark didn''t want to miss it.

    ¡°Maximillian Kruger, I would like to propose a deal: cooperate. Give me your knowledge and assistance, and I will give you a body you will find suitable.¡±

    (...Will you really?)

    Of course, it was hard to believe Ark would really give Maximillian a body. It meant stripping someone else of their freedom, not to mention the difficulty in finding a suitable vessel wasn''t low.

    Why would Ark bother if he can just lie about it and just use him as he pleased?

    To that, Ark nodded understandingly. ¡°I have a few candidates in mind, but the circumstances make it hard to guarantee success. However, I was thinking of building you a body.¡±

    (Build?) It seemed Maximillian didn''t consider this.

    ¡°I think of it as a fun project. I have a blood attribute user as a comrade, so the chances are higher. There are a lot of experiments I want to run, and sure, your body would be a homunculus, but I was thinking of using really strong materials, and the hardest part, the brain, is already covered.¡± Ark paused. ¡°It''s doable.¡±

    The crown went silent in deep contemplation.

    (Okay, but I won''t reveal everything from the start. Only after you prove... Hey! Where are you going?)

    Ark stopped listening after the first word. He drew ambient mana particles and transparent them into water elements. Using his spirit, he circulated them through his body and healed his injuries and fatigue to some extent.

    ¡°I have a battlefield to drop at. Actually, you can help. Can you run Mind Acceleration with the crown? Also, teleport me to the surface.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking about leaving me behind? Not a chance.¡± Silvia, finished with the panels, said.

    ¡°I am not. But I need you to do something else. So, Maxi, can you do it?¡±

    The urgency in his voice left no room for complaints. Maximillian confirmed and promptly teleported them to the surface. Silvia took over the unstable formations Elizabeth neglected and fortified the barriers.

    ¡°Don''t look at me like that.¡± Ark donned the crown, letting it float and spin rapidly above his head. ¡°Don''t you trust Elizabeth?¡±

    ¡°You don''t.¡±

    ¡°We don''t want this city pulverized. Well, I''m off. Max.¡±

    He teleported away, into a battle between Titans.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Elizabeth''s Perspective

    I don''t use a single spell, simply manipulating my mana and the space along with it.

    It''s actually easier, less burdensome, than unleashing hundreds of different advanced spells at once.

    The Immortal Dark Star soars to the sky, moving inside my domain with the sheer force of his body.

    I fire blades of gravity, fold the space, and create voids.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He dodges, using his darkness to resist, and shoots black projectiles at, which I block or teleport away.

    We hold each other at bay, almost equal. I have the upper hand, but fear starts to well inside me.

    He is hiding something.

    A power that could flip the table around.

    ¡°Are you sure you can afford to go that way?" He gestures to behind me, and I realize we are at the coast.

    Well, shit. I intentionally tried to get as far as possible.

    With this, my movements are greatly restricted. I can''t escape.

    Knowing this as well, the demon finally uses the card he was hiding.

    I observe the Immortal Dark Star as he opens his hand, channeling darkness into an orb.

    The orb ignites into a black flame.

    The flame flickers, and my mana is instantly obliterated. The flames expand, spreading and destroying my domain.

    I form barriers, made from space, gravity, and different attributes. Everything breaks under the power of these abominable flames.

    Even my mana-infused body won''t last a second.

    He stops a hairbreadth away from burning him, his mouth curving into a victory smile.

    ¡°I am going to use your death to lure the Hero and kill him as well,¡± he says, speaking as if the matter is already settled.

    ¡°You don''t have the guts to face him head on, don''t you?¡±

    ¡°The Hero and Saintess are cowards hiding from the world; the Shield Saint left the continent years ago, so I am starting with you, the Sage, who in the battle against the Demon King was degraded into a secondary supporter.¡±

    Hearing this, I straighten my back. His words do not insult me. I am proud to have helped even a little bit to my friend, who was and is one of the greatest Heroes of all time.

    ¡°He will kill you.¡±

    ¡°He can''t. I am immortal.¡±

    ¡°Then he will kill you again and again, until you hide in a hole like a scared rat.¡±

    I catch the annoyance that flickers in his eyes. The red color intensifies for a brief moment. It disappeared instantly, but I understand he isn''t as calm as he appears, or at least as sane.

    He says nothing, sending a stream of black flames.

    I close my eyes, bracing myself for death.

    ...

    Death does not come, and I open my eyes.

    Ark confidently walks ahead, shielding me from the black flames, enveloped in that weird crimson aura he showed back then. A crown is spinning above his head.

    His gait is slow and steady, as if there is no reason to rush. And although I can''t see his eyes, I am certain they are calm and condescending and fearless.

    My subordinate is terribly arrogant.

    I have never met anyone this full of himself. It''s amazing to see how he is so cautious until he recognizes the threat, then proceeds to defeat it with crazed recklessness.

    Seriously, such a cocky kid. So many died young being like that. I killed demons with more humility.

    But honestly, that infinite confidence is comforting. Right now, I want to lean on this arrogance, this resolution.

    Ark, who is like the Demon King in that sense, makes me look back at this frightening memory and feel at ease. I know he is on my side.

    He stops in his tracks, turning to me. He shows no regard to his opponent, and I see the Immortal Dark Star seething.

    ¡°Go away. You are in the way.¡±

    A crimson wave of energy abruptly erupts, and the demon with a ridiculously powerful body is blown away like a leaf in the wind.

    I am left there as he dashes forward at an incomprehensible speed.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Since when was he so strong? Did he actually hide some of his abilities?

    I don''t know, but a smile creeps into my lips nonetheless.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ark''s Perspective

    The Immortal Dark...

    Screw this, I am calling him Darky from now on!

    Anyways, I blasted cute little Darky and gave a quick chase.

    The crimson aura is awesome. My body feels amazing. I can probably use Quadra Elementum Potentia without any damage. None. Zero.

    It also boosts my spirit''s output by so much. A concentrated shockwave even caught Darky off guard. It''s a shame that he recovered quickly.

    (Your mind...) Maxi mutters in my mind, a telepathic connection established through the crown. (It can handle the spells without any time limit. You held back against me?)

    (Nah, I''m surprised it appeared again. I think it''s because of that guy,) I answer.

    I remember taking no damage last time when it manifested; only the damage I sustained before didn''t heal.

    Darky glares at me, sending not one but three giant masses of dark elements, the same he did before.

    I didn''t even do this on purpose, but crimson bursts with black wisps are sent and obliterates them with ease.

    It seems I am quite angry.

    ¡°You didn''t hide them properly like before,¡± I note, recalling the intent I felt. ¡°Did you use a shadow demon?¡±

    He does not answer.

    ¡°Well, you don''t have one now.¡±

    We both hover above the ocean, me by pushing the force of my spirit from my feet and Darky with his wings.

    I don''t understand what method he is using, but he strengthens himself with darkness. Unlike normal demons who coat their bodies with it, he uses it internally, his veins turning black.

    Black flames radiate from him like a spirit, enhancing him even further.

    Wow, isn''t this Demon King-class?

    (This guy is a walking disaster. Can you win?)

    (Stop talking.) I hush Maxi.

    ¡°Quadra Elementum Potentia,¡± I chant.

    The sheer amount of mana I accumulated transforms into the four elemental energies, strengthening my body.

    My Phantom boosts my spirit tremendously to a level I was never close to before, something only possible thanks to the crimson aura, Mind Acceleration, and Mind Strengthening.

    I swing Silverstar. My reliable sword sunders the space in its path.

    Darky waves his arm against the sword, with darkness taking the shape of a vicious claw.

    A shockwave erupts as the space around us quivers and collapses. We clash again and again.

    I drop the sword on Darky''s head, and he evades while aiming the claw at my neck. I fly backwards, sending a Destruction Wave that grazes his arm.

    The black flames burn the destructive intent, healing the wounds slowly but visibly.

    The crimson aura diminishes its output, I understand from the brief surprise Darky shows.

    Our clash split the sea and clouds; even the space isn''t spared. The pure physical strength we achieved with our strengthening methods grants us that power, resulting in a battle at the level of a Hero and Demon King.

    Frankly, I think we are also a cut above the average level, close to or equal to the previous generation.

    ¡°Fuck, you are annoying until the end!¡± He roars; a storm of black flames expands.

    Without even trying anything, my crimson aura suppresses the flames and shields me. It feels like cheating.

    So fun.

    I redirect the four elemental energies into Silverstar.

    My intent sharpens, and I dedicate myself to cutting him down. I focus, envisioning his severed corpse. Other thoughts are forgotten. Only me, my sword, and the target exist.

    I slash.

    ¡°So close, but so far.¡±

    My vision returns, reflecting the image of Darky smirking at me as if he won.

    Silverstar is below his feet. His body is indeed severed, but the flames cling onto the severed parts and desperately attempt to fix them back. Unfortunately, it seems like it''s successful.

    ¡°You killed my master, that old gluttony fossil, so I wanted to take your life personally. It''s unfortunate, but you do it, Zorn.¡±

    I missed his heart, apparently.

    From beneath Darky''s feet and above my sword, a demon, probably Zorn, springs out in a whirlpool of shadows.

    I flash a lovely smile, and a pillar of light descends.

    The two of us, bathed in deadly radiation, are completely fine, but the shadow demon evaporates. His death is wordless, quick as a flash.

    Now the smile disappears from Darky''s face.

    ¡°Since the moment I said you didn''t have one,¡± I answer the question that lingers in his gaze.

    Letting the urge to destroy consume me, I blast Darky with a burst of Destruction Wave, annihilating him without leaving a speck of dust.

 Chapter 42

    The crimson aura disappears, and I stagger.

    (I deactivated the spells. You almost reached the limit,) Maxi says, and the crown halts.

    Before I fall to the sea, I unleash waves of power in a steady stream, trying to fly. It''s clumsy, especially compared to before.

    Mind Strengthening is amazing. It enhanced my cognitive abilities to such a degree that I could handle my powers perfectly, even on levels I never experienced. Mind Acceleration helped as well, and the two together worked so well.

    The two mind spells both help me, but whereas the latter stretches time, giving me more time to act and consolidate the spell or technique, the former makes multitasking easier, spending less effort.

    In essence, both raise the quality of my actions, but Mind Acceleration spends more mental energy for an action and Mind Strengthening spends less for the same result.

    (You quickly got the hand of it.)

    (Shut up.) I retort. He spoke with a monotonous, emotionless voice, but I got the sarcasm.

    I lose my balance and slip, compensating it with a strong burst up only to fall again.

    Flying is hard.

    After several minutes, I reach the coast.

    Frankly, it''s bad. The aftermath of our clash sent waves and gusts, even space ripples, devastating the area. I can see that both Silvia and an exhausted Elizabeth are protecting the city with my formations. I did focus on barriers, fearing this result. I''m a genius.

    ¡°Hey, is everyone alright?¡±

    ¡°We are alright. Scarlet, Barkus, and a guy called Ragna defeated the demons.¡± Silvia comes forward, and I ignore the weird stare Elizabeth gives me. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn''t have a single scratch. Apparently, I got a hidden power or something. Something really cool.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I can hear the cogs spinning in her head. Maybe seeing the level of a battle that could be considered of the highest magnitude got her to understand how far off she is.

    Well, she is taking strides and becoming so much stronger. I can see that rather than growing in quantity, she improves the quality of her abilities. Silvia got a knack for this. She also uses Primordial Wind much more.

    Elizabeth, who was quite until now, speaks. ¡°I need to go report this to the king. Scarlet, make sure Ragna doesn''t cause troubles. Silvia, tidy things up here.¡± Then she looks at me. ¡°You come with me.¡±

    They nod, and I offer my hand. I say nothing as she grabs me.

    We teleport inside the castle. Elizabeth is either bypassing the anti-teleportation barriers, or it was set to grant her access; maybe she was the one to do it too.

    Man, I want to learn teleportation too.

    I know the formula by heart, but it straight up refuses to activate. I''m not sure what I am missing.

    (Maximillian, teach me your weird teleportation.) I request as we head to request an audience with the king.

    (Okay,) he agrees immediately, to my surprise. (I need to explain psionic energy and how to produce it first, so wait for later.)

    (I see. So you can counter it easily.)

    (Yes,) Maxi admits.

    How cheeky.

    We enter the audience chamber, where I see the king and queen. They look tense, a bit worried.

    Did we interrupt something?

    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± King Alden starts. ¡°Did something happen at the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°I cleared the dungeon, but there was an unexpected interference.¡± I let my emotions fade as I speak before grasping them again.

    The crown is held in my hand. It would be stupid to don a crown in front of a king.

    ¡°Demons have attacked.¡± Elizabeth takes over, starting her explanation.

    The appearance of a witch, then the attack of the demons. She explains my preparations as the reason for her interference and the reason there were no casualties. When she reaches the part about Darky, I notice a mixture of emotions, but she continues in a matter-of-fact tone.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    King Alden ponders in silence, processing the chain of events that transpired. ¡°A strong enemy that could even beat the Sage, but Ark managed to defeat him. Of course, I do not underestimate your ability, but is there a chance he wasn''t killed? He had immortal in his name, after all.¡±

    Right, an immortal.

    After our fight, that seems pretty accurate. His black flames were as peculiar as my crimson aura, albeit of lower quality.

    He could actually be alive.

    ¡°If he is alive and still just as strong, then no one here can kill him. But even if that''s the case, I would just kill him again.¡±

    The queen, whatever her name is, speaks for the first time, ¡°But if you two clash near a city, there will be thousands of casualties.¡±

    Who cares?

    ¡°Oh well, if we end up fighting again, I will kill him in a single attack before he does something.¡±

    They look at me with dubious expressions, but I ignore it.

    ¡°There is also the possibility he was merely a subordinate of someone else, or a fake,¡± the king mutters.

    Yeah, the only proof otherwise is just us being alive. Totally circumstantial. As if a being stronger than that would send others when they are stronger than a Demon King.

    The audience ends, and I turn to leave the room before the queen speaks to me. ¡°Ark, might you accompany me? I have a small matter to discuss with you.¡±

    I nod. From what I can read, she masks her concern, but it seems to be pretty serious. Her intentions are ¡°asking for my help¡± and ¡°protecting her child,¡± if I were to put it in words.

    ¡°Ah, Commander, the creator of the dungeon apparently possessed a peculiar attribute¡ª mind. You should head there to check if you could get it, but shield your mind from interferences before you go.¡±

    Elizabeth, who was in the middle of saying something to the king, turns to me and quickly teleports, probably to the dungeon.

    The king is baffled, quite an amusing sight.

    The queen next to me chuckles. ¡°It''s always like this with her.¡±

    Elizabeth isn''t a native of this kingdom, and she is only staying here because of a personal decision I don''t know about, but it seems she has cultivated good relations without using her status.

    We go down the halls. There are royal knights following us, but they are relatively far. I construct a soundproof barrier and let my emotions wane.

    It''s a weird feeling, but it seems to help me calm down.

    Still, I don''t like it one bit, and I won''t be using it unless there is no choice. I know it takes a fraction of my mental capacity to grasp, but I am willing to make this sacrifice.

    (This is fucked up.) Maximillian examines my brain upon my request. (Your brain simply stopped producing the chemicals that create your emotions. I could do it with magic, but it shouldn''t be possible to do it manually like that.)

    I grasp it again, so slippery, as if it would slip away if I am not careful. (It''s your fault. I have been like this since that white-sword subspace challenge.)

    ¡°Did something ruin your mood?¡± the queen asks, seeing the annoyance that flickers in my eyes.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then may I begin to speak? It''s a problem you have no need to deal with in your position, so I''m a bit embarrassed.¡±

    I nod.

    ¡°My Iris is having nightmares recently. She cries and screams at night. She recently stopped sleeping at all, and she is very depressed. My daughter likes you very much. Could you please cheer her up?¡±

    The princess, huh? She is an odd little creature. It sounds like a silly request¡ªa 180-degree turnaround after just splitting clouds and shattering space¡ªbut it might be serious.

    ¡°I will try.¡± I nod seriously. ¡°I have an effective method to deal with nightmares, too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I was worried you would refuse, but I tried because you seemed to be in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Today was very productive.¡±

    I have so much stuff to do from everything I have learned today. Practicing Mind Strengthening and milking Maximillian of every drop of knowledge he got. Also, training with the crown to stack a few thousands of concept slashes¡ªit''s barely grown all this time since my limit was once a day, and without relying on strength I wouldn''t have been able to cut Darky.

    Even before today, I needed to get used to my Void Spirit. It barely listens to me without infusing Phantom. And channeling destructive and killing intents, which I found by accident, opened up a new world of possibilities.

    And the new Praesidium series combined with elements synchronization and circuit strengthening and...

    Wow, it really is a lot. Breathe. In and out. In and out.

    Do I really have time to spare? I have no problem abandoning the princess. I know I won''t care even if she dies.

    Oh shit, I already said yes.

    Okay, whatever.

    I channel mana from my core into the circuits, compress it, and circulate it. My body is heating up. It hurts like a bitch, and mana is leaking and dispersing.

    When we arrive at the princess''s chamber, I see Kierra walking nervously back and forth, and the guard that is always by the princess is standing there, masking his anxiety rather poorly.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kierra asks without even offering a greeting. How rude.

    ¡°Kierra!¡± Her mother scolds her.

    ¡°If you speak to me so rudely, don''t bother opening your mouth.¡± The looks I''m getting now are amusing. ¡°You are boring, and I don''t feel like talking to you. I''m only here for the princess anyway.¡±

    Her attention diverts to the queen, and she is shocked to see her mother saying nothing.

    ¡°Hey, you,¡± I call the guard. ¡°Move aside so I can enter.¡±

    ¡°I was ordered not to allow anyone to enter. My apologies, but you would have to... wait...¡±

    I am already inside though.

    I made him focus on his own words to the point he lost track of me entering. I lock the door.

    The room is dark, lit by dim, tiny lights. Iris, sitting on the bed covered in a blanket, looks at me with eyes that have lost almost all light.

    Her intent is brimming with thoughts of death, her final rest, and it spirals and breaks into fragments. It''s proof she is losing her mind.

    Oh boy, this is really bad.

    I stop circulating mana and focus fully on reading her with Phantom.

    Something is moving inside her eyes, as if she recalls a memory, and I sense her intent fracturing even further. She is dying, decayed by something inside.

    It''s terrifying.

    ¡°There is no need to bother with me,¡± she says simply.

    She has given up, awaiting her imminent death.

    No, she undoubtedly will die, but it''s as if there is something beyond it. As if she tries to outlast what''s killing her even after death¡ªno, countless deaths.

    But she doesn''t want my help. She doesn''t want my help anymore.

    The princess is despairing without giving up.

    ¡°I will end it. No matter what, this will be the last time, whether it''s by healing or killing you, I promise.¡±

    I didn''t say that I would save her no matter what. I don''t blindly believe I could heal whatever this is.

    I merely promised her an end.

    But that is what she needed most; I know it.

    Iris breaks down in tears, clinging to my chest as if it were something she had done countless times before.

 Chapter 43

    My shirt is smeared with tears and snot. Gross. Well, I will let it slide this time because of how interesting this is.

    She totally time-traveled, didn''t she?

    Once when she was an adult, probably my age or slightly older¡ªthat''s why I saw an image of her as an adult. She is literally an adult stuck in a child''s body.

    And again, probably a time loop that started not long ago. How many times it repeated is unknown.

    ¡°When did the loop start?¡± I ask.

    Iris isn''t even surprised. ¡°The loop always starts here, when the door closes and you appear. Always there to offer help.¡±

    ¡°How many loops?¡±

    ¡°About a hundred and fifty? I am not sure. You never asked before.¡±

    Because this is the last time, there was no need to bother with useless questions before, but there is now.

    ¡°Any instruction I left? Warnings?¡±

    ¡°You said to use Jeff. That''s it.¡±

    Oh, this past me was very thorough. I could have passed a more detailed message using Iris as a medium for my intent, but any intent I would''ve put on her was destroyed by the same thing fracturing her sanity.

    But still, Jeff. Man, I hate this plan, but if I said so, then nothing else worked.

    The final plan. I have nothing else.

    I hear the door unlocking and footsteps closing in. Iris still hugs me, but she loosens the grip a little. I can free myself from her grasp, but I don''t.

    So the queen, Kierra, and the guard all get a front seat to spectate on how Iris hugs me with swollen eyes.

    Awkward.

    ¡°By the way, was it that bad from the first time?¡± I ask, getting up before they start flooding me with accusations.

    ¡°No,¡± Iris says, then shrinking from pain. Her focus is fractured, and she starts mumbling nonsense.

    That girl barely has a day or two left.

    I wonder what caused her to be like this. It''s something incredible and terrifying, something that goes beyond my knowledge. Although I could probably understand in a few years, this situation is a rare learning experience for me. My to-do list is only getting longer.

    ...

    A small peek won''t hurt anyone, right?

    My phantom covers the little princess, and I delve deep into her intent. The sheer insanity is dangerous, but I disregard that and continue deeper.

    I see some flashing memories. Darkness exploding, destroying the world. A knight in full-body armor that I don''t recognize cutting demons. The Immortal Dark Star, floating in the sky as if making a declaration to the world. Unfamiliar scenes and people, mountains of books and papers.

    Joyous cheers of thousands of people. A grand celebration. I can feel Iris''s happiness and relief. The memory is blurry from tears.

    Then a world of darkness manifests, attempting to devour everything in its path. And in that black world, I spot a... a person?

    They are coated in black from head to toe, wearing a weird black mask. Iris meets them in their gaze, terror struck.

    Then, to my sheer surprise, I sense their intent focusing on me, and the vision darkens.

    I leave as a ruckus is raised over the princess. I exit the palace quietly, as I was never there, going onto the streets of the capital.

    (Ark,) Maxi, bless him, calls out to me, and I sense his concern, as well as fear.

    (It''s fine.)

    (Just so you know, the deal is off if you put the crown on that head. And I won''t be scanning her.)

    (That''s obvious.)

    I did think he might be of help, but he won''t be of help if he gets erased by that abomination.

    (What in the world was that?) Maximillian asks.

    (An eldritch humanoid monster?) I offer. (A vessel for the God of Destruction?)

    Both are as plausible as they are not. Eldritch beings can''t come to this realm, maybe the demon realm, but not here. It''s a world protected by gods like the Goddess of Light, and phantom powers like my skill are rare because of how weak the connection to the phantom plane is.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As for the God of Destruction, it could be, but I''ve been unable to confirm their existence. A being like that is far too detached from this world to interfere. Why have a vessel when taboo myths regard that being as the one that''ll destroy the universe?

    Using Phantom to navigate without my sight is bringing me old memories. I lost function in my left eye and got the right damaged, so I know how to deal with blindness. Still, eyes are special organs that are receptors of light. Once I recovered my vision, I used it a lot to get as much understanding of light magic as possible.

    Just thinking about it fouls my mood.

    I reach my destination, a dark alley in the slums of the city. After reaching a field that diverts intent, I know I am in the right place.

    The field is only useful for hiding stuff, but it''s a cool trick since I don''t need to focus on it or be near it.

    I pick up a case from a crack in the wall. It is made of a special material that blocks senses and even intent, so to sense it I have to amplify my senses to make the void more noticeable.

    It''s an item I looted from a shadow demon I killed in the past. A product fresh out of the demon realm.

    Well, the item inside is the real treasure.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°You are back already?¡± I ask Elizabeth, who appears next to me near the palace.

    ¡°I have a few questions. There is no trace of any attribute in the mana there; not like yours but like in nature. Also, they said little Iris collapsed after you visited her?¡±

    ¡°Not my fault. I took damage trying to learn what she has.¡±

    ¡°What damage?¡± She tries to spot any injury, a fluctuation in my mana, only to fail.

    ¡°Blindness. Is Scarlet capable of regrowing eyes?¡±

    That makes her focus on my eyes.

    My black color makes it harder to see where I am looking at, and Elizabeth can''t seem to notice any difference.

    ¡°She can. I will call her later.¡±

    ¡°Bring Jeff as well.¡±

    Once again, we enter the palace, this time from the front door. Elizabeth floats with magic, and I try to subtly boost my movements with my spirit''s kinetic force rather than the body-strengthening effect.

    In that sense, we are very similar. We both use every moment in daily life to practice, training whatever we can even while eating and resting. That''s the reason Elizabeth abuses her teleportation and floating magic so much, besides the fact that she never keeps her reserves full.

    ¡°Can you please not move as if you are having a seizure?¡±

    ¡°Commander, I have got to briefly see how you fight, and in my personal opinion, it is utterly lacking. It''s too focused on multiple weak opponents and fails to deal with an enemy of equal footing.¡± I change the subject, raising a topic I find more important. ¡°Don''t get me wrong; you are strong. It''s just... not enough.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I''ve been working on it with mana infusion to create techniques like Mana Domain, and I believe I made some progress.¡±

    ¡°That guy didn''t even use any strengthening against you. He was also ready to counter light magic.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Your scope is too wide. Narrow it to five meters and fight from up close.¡±

    The notion of a mage fighting in close quarters is normally considered nonsensical, but as expected, the Sage could see my point.

    Elizabeth nods. She is clearly devising a new fighting style as she speaks, ¡°I see.¡±

    Well, if normal me were to fight, I doubt I could win, even without her using Mana Domain. No, there will be some difficulties, but I can pull a few tricks. Definitely. Maybe?

    Again in the princess''s chamber, I see the commander of the third order, High Priestess Gisela, crouching near the bedridden Iris and pouring her holy power onto her.

    Gisela has S-rank healing abilities. She is inferior to Scarlet''s blood magic and manipulation, but her curse-dispel ability is top-notch. But of course, the abominable thing the princess is experiencing is worse than any curse.

    I can sense the destructive intent that transcends my understanding, completely sniffing out any trace of holy power. Her frantic panic is amusing.

    ¡°Your Highness, just what in the world is that?¡± She tries to hide her trembling voice. ¡°I¡ªI can''t heal it. I have never seen such a monstrosity in my life.¡±

    Obviously.

    Iris lets out a scream.

    ¡°Fix her! You are the best healer in the kingdom; you have to fix her!¡± The king is also desperate.

    Elizabeth floats near my ear and whispers, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Something dangerous.¡±

    If it''s the same as destructive intent, I should be able to replicate that level someday, but it feels decades away, and only if I neglect everything else.

    ¡°And you can fix it?¡±

    I shrug.

    This is not something a human being should face. Ever. And if I am saying this, it means running away with your life on the line.

    ¡°It''s fifty-fifty.¡±

    ¡°What are you planning to do?¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    I cough loudly, also forcing everyone''s attention on me. ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Explanations are bothersome, so I simply use a commanding tone and hold the black box in my arm. Using a great deal of focus, I redirect the black smoke to the box.

    Relief appears on Iris almost immediately, and her pallor diminishes slightly.

    Confirming her stabilized breathing, I speak, ¡°Seems like it''s effective.¡±

    There is a stinging feeling all over my body, as if my phantom took damage. Even redirecting it was a dangerous step.

    Surprisingly, or maybe not, Gisela is the first to shower me with questions.

    To summarize, ¡°how¡± is her biggest interest.

    ¡°None of your business, unless you pay an appropriate price,¡± I answer.

    ¡°1 million gold!¡± She flaunts her wealth without hesitation, and the amount is tempting.

    Filthy money grabber, gimme some too.

    ¡°Later,¡± I say, turning my attention to the princess. ¡°If I may, I wish to start the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Can you heal my daughter?¡± Asked the king.

    ¡°Probably? I''m her best shot, so better let me try. Currently, she has hours to live, and trust me, that would not be nice.¡± Brutal and agonizing, but I refrain from saying it.

    Well, even if she dies, Iris would just regress. Her body and mind would be fine, and her soul should hold up too. Of course, she wants to try conquering the thing killing her by waiting it out, but she will fall into a loop of death and insanity until her soul crumbles. It''s far better for me to kill her before that happens.

    My whole body itches. The phantom I am using to control that abomination is getting damaged by the second, so I have to produce more to compensate. Why the fuck did I get tangled with such trouble? It''s something that can kill me if I make a mistake. I don''t want to do this, but I know the benefits of succeeding would be worth it.

    Actually, the benefits in the case of failing aren''t small as well. Letting her die would also be advantageous to me.

    ...

    Fine, I will try first because I don''t like failing.

    Okay, let''s start using Phantom properly.

    The moment Phantom activates, I sense the thing in my eyes that''s blocking my vision. It''s a terrifying thing, but if I raise my skill output tenfold or so, I should be able to somewhat touch it. A hundredfold, and I know I can successfully restore my vision.

    But I wait, since I might get them damaged again, so I can''t waste my efforts just yet.

    I take Iris''s hand and make her touch the black case, my Phantom making sure all the weird shit is dispersed.

    The case cracks.

    Black smoke and shadow emanate from the princess''s body, threatening to destroy everything.

    Yeah, I may have fucked up.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Fall back!¡± I shout.

    I boost my skill to full capacity and take the brunt of the abominable power that destroys everything it touches.

    Gisela radiates holy power, and Elizabeth infuses her body and the space with mana. In unison, they use purification abilities, but the power¡ªsomething so gross I wouldn''t dare call it a phantom¡ªdestroys it, disregarding it all.

    It''s disgusting. A power meant solely to destroy, like a Calamity. As a phantom, it should be able to communicate, but rather, it seems to be a natural disaster without a thought.

    The worst part is that it''s just a fragment of the owner.

    My spirit unfolds. I spread and stretch it like never before, covering the chamber. The bed is already disintegrated, and the room itself is becoming nothing but a pile of ash. However, the people inside are somewhat safe thanks to my spirit''s defenses.

    Some idiots rush in, and I swear, they instantly disintegrate as if they never existed. The speed is something I am not close to perceiving. It was literally instantaneous.

    The pressure causes me unbearable pain, but I try to maintain my consciousness. The urge to cover only myself and abandon everyone else is there, but I try to ignore it for now.

    Maybe only me and Elizabeth?

    I strengthen my body with Boost, increasing my skill output further. There is no leisure to use Mana Drain, and my meager capacity wouldn''t fuel Quadra Elementum Potentia for long.

    It''s stupid.

    I should always have at least a thousand times my normal magic power capacity in cases of emergency. It''s doable, too. Not doing it up till now is really idiotic on my part.

    More destruction spreads. I have created a ring where the damage is dampened, but the entire castle will get swallowed up in under minutes if this continues.

    Even worse, I will die!

    ¡°Max, shock me awake if the situation gets too bad,¡± I say, and without waiting for a reply, I send my consciousness into a dive inside Iris''s mind.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Total darkness surrounds me.

    I should be inside the mental landscape of the princess, but my consciousness is constantly attacked by the darkness.

    If not for my phantom protecting me, I would have been torn to shreds¡ªboth my consciousness and body.

    Actually, I am pretty upset right now. Not only have I never experienced anything remotely similar, but I am discovering new uses for my phantom that I haven''t figured out yet.

    Normally, it would be good, but this situational power isn''t perfect, and I can die if I stay too long.

    I must find the princess right now.

    Sending my phantom to the surroundings is suicide; I can barely protect myself.

    The fragmented ground reminds of broken glass. It reaches to the air, spreading visibly even in the darkness. Iris is on the verge of losing her mind.

    ¡°Focus,¡± I mutter, speeding my pace from jogging to sprinting.

    In the world of the mind, I am as strong as I want. The only limit is my own imagination and visualization. My body moves at supersonic speed, and I call Iris with an especially loud voice that echoes far.

    I refuse to believe she has been consumed.

    This isn''t just my wishful thinking.

    From the moment I saw the princess for the first time, I knew she was an abnormal existence. Of course, time travel is already special, but doing so in consciousness only is theoretically impossible. The disharmony between body, mind, and soul should have killed her.

    ...Unless ¡°they¡± are involved.

    The only beings that could pull something like that are the gods, in particular the god of time, Kronos.

    As if on cue, I arrive at the area where memories are stored. Although no sign indicates as such, I have explored my own mental landscape enough to recognize it. The pressure is almost too much now, so I jump into the first fragment of memory.

    Maybe there are some clues here.

    I output my Phantom and restore my vision. It''s super painful, and my real-world vision is still missing, but I should be able to see inside the mind for now.

    Much like Demonslaying Dreams, I can see the memories of Iris from up close. However, I can also walk around and see outside her field of view thanks to the subconscious correction of her mind.

    Minds are such interesting things; no wonder Maxi is so cocky.

    I am in a room I recognize as the audience chamber. The king and queen, as well as Julius and Elizabeth, are present. Iris looks at them with a bored expression as they converse solemnly. She doesn''t look older than she is now, so it must be the same year in the other timeline.

    Her eyes lack the intelligent spark, and she is just a boring brat I would have found utterly annoying.

    (So boring.) Her thoughts echo in the air. (I will sneak out since Daddy is so busy even though he promised to play with me.)This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    What a mischievous girl.

    More thoughts echo, annoyingly loud and stupid. I send a wisp of intent telling it to shut it, but Iris turns to look at me with puzzlement, and the memory fades.

    So, if I use intent here, she will react. It won''t affect the course of events, obviously, but her memory will take note of me and write me in. Those fake memories would feel totally real.

    I gotta be careful.

    Onto the next memory, Iris snuck out of the palace and is roaming the streets of the capital with enthusiasm.

    There is a maid with her, and although the memory doesn''t show, I am certain she had knights tail her. Yet she obliviously thought nobody knew.

    (Why are the skies dark?)

    Maybe this single thought was something she couldn''t forget, but it was more lucid and vivid than other thoughts. Even the dark skies were depicted with remarkable accuracy, and the flames that descend are clear enough for me to recognize the origin.

    Demons swooped down with crazy laughter, only second to the wicked craziness that is seen on Darky.

    Why would he even bother with extra forces? That black flame alone must have annihilated everyone. Considering the intensity and scale, even the kingdom''s two Titans, Elizabeth and Julius, must have died.

    I wonder how Iris survived. Was it her skill, suddenly awakening to its owner''s distress?

    I curiously look at her, and my mouth opens agape.

    A translucent metallic sphere protects her; the restrictive power of metal partially suppresses these vicious flames that even destructive intent is struggling.

    The man that shields her wears no emotion on his hooded face. Burn scars adorn his face to the point it can be called hideous, with battle scars on top of it. The left eye is closed over a vicious scar, and the right is red from blood flowing to the iris and pupil in an ugly pattern; clearly, he is blind and crippled.

    His left arm is gone. It was eaten by a wolf when he was young and left another scar that no healer could cure.

    Across his body must be countless scars from countless battles, each having never been healed properly and slowly eating on his mental stability from constant pain.

    His hair is black. His eye used to be black.

    He is me.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Fuck.

    Fuck fuck fuck fuck!

    FUCKING HELL!

    Just the sight of him pisses me off so fucking much I wanna kill something!

    Why do you look like that? Why weren''t you healed?

    No, I know why.

    We went through different lives, I am sure. There wasn''t the opportunity to heal himself the way I did. I get it; I really do.

    But! Just how much of a fucking idiot he was to go around like that without using the backup plans we both have! At least one could have alleviated the pain.

    Damn it, I understand why so well that it makes me want to just kill indiscriminately. I am sure that if someone looked into my eyes, they would see them red and flaring.

    While I was suppressing my boiling rage, the memory changes. That version of me made a mistake and left without killing Darky.

    I understand that Darky is powerful, but pushing someone like him back will only come to bite you.

    Don''t you know this, me? Enemies must be killed without delay; otherwise, their constant presence would become a source of unimaginable anxiety that eats away at our mind.

    How stupid.

    ¡°What''s your name?¡± Iris asks, moving closer to the fire to become a little warmer on a cold night. I can tell that she cried and that she tries to push her sadness away.

    They are in a forest full of monsters, but they sit on metal chairs with leaf padding. How that Ark did it is something I''m still unsure of.

    He doesn''t answer, his eye wavering and unstable.

    Slowly rising to his feet, a sword is conjured out of thin air. Phantom fuels the metal sword spirit in a precise manner I never reached, and the moment demons appear from the darkness, they are rent in half.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Ark says, his voice coarse and pained, unrecognizable.

    It doesn''t sound like myself, but for some reason, I think I''d never fail to recognize it.

    We led different lives, experienced different things, and made different choices.

    But at the core, we never change.

    Life of suffering, disdain for everything, and pure indifference for the child he protects.

    We are the same.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Mister, will I see you again?¡± Iris stands near imperial knights from Valencia.

    She waves Ark goodbye, but he doesn''t even spare her a glance.

    Iris seems older, her cheeks sharper, and embers of intelligence finally begin to form. They must have traveled for some time. Her inner voice is rife with the sadness of parting, but she doesn''t try to follow Ark.

    An ambition to restore her destroyed kingdom prevents her from following, even though Ark wouldn''t reject.

    I know he saved her just for his personal gain. He must have seen something I couldn''t see. It''s hard for me to believe I''d bother saving her alone; it just goes against my nature.

    The next few memories are something I saw before: a mountain of books and papers. Iris buries herself in them to expand her knowledge and assist in the war. She gets recognized and soon enough participates in war meetings, a little girl speaking confidently in front of distinguished big men.

    I must have given her tips considering how impressive her mental capacity is.

    Only I could have taught her the mindset of the victorious, after all.

    It''s something me and the other timeline Ark share in common, and I know that for certain because of one reason.

    We are both alive.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    [He is dead.]

    I quietly watch Iris expressing disbelief and pain.

    Well, she was just told I died¡ªthe me in that timeline, to be exact¡ªwhich is the most illogical statement I''ve ever heard.

    The source isn''t exactly reliable either.

    He dons himself in black. Compared to the princess, who wears summer garments, the man wears a mantle, gloves, and even a mask.

    Oh yeah, and the black smoke of destructive intent surrounds him and is probably consuming his mind.

    ¡°That can''t be.¡±

    [I do not care what you believe in.] The man''s robotic voice is deep and threatening. It is smooth, as if he only alters his voice, but the audible sound of breathing that is ceaseless even as he speaks is disturbing, indicating there is something else. [Begone.]

    Iris clenches her teeth. ¡°Wait, we haven''t finished discussing the members of the expedition.¡±

    [There is nothing to say. Leave.]

    ¡°Don''t you care about the fate of the world?¡±

    Anger is rife in her voice. She is about as old as I am, maybe older, and she doesn''t let the guy''s intimidating aura scare her off.

    But she picked a fight with the wrong guy. Iris, maybe you don''t know, but you can never win an argument with someone who doesn''t care.

    The black smoke intensifies; destructive intent consumes him. The next words the man says are deeper and more intense: [This world is worthless!]

    With these words, his black darkens further, cracking the memory, and I fall into a gray space, where the adult Iris crouches down, crying.

    Her sanity, represented in this gray space with black encroaching in, is at its limits.

    A girl who withstood the end of the world, the death of her loved ones, and the despair and helplessness of the weak. She shouldered a burden that even I can''t take, and for that, I will forever hold this strong girl in high regard.

    Iris Arcadia, I will remember this name and the world you lost.

    ¡°This world is not worthless,¡± I declare, my phantom rousing to expel the darkness.

    Were this a fairy tale, my phantom would''ve been strong enough to succeed, but I can''t. Even if I were to consume myself, my skill can''t match.

    ¡°So long as there is worth in this world, I will protect it, no matter what.¡±

    But for that, Iris Arcadia, remnant of a perished world, I will not be able to help you.

    I abandon Iris.

    My consciousness aligns with my body, where the black disaster keeps spreading.

    (Ark! The bird... the bird you call Jeff...!) Maximillian calls to me in a panic.

    That idiot. Had he known me in the least, he would''ve realized that he made a mistake letting me know.

    I see Jeff on the ground. I feel particles of silver protecting me from the black disaster.

    He isn''t dead.

    He ISN''T dead!

    But I still lose it to anger and let it explode. My vision is dyed white. A roar thunders in my ears¡ªmaybe my own¡ªand I am possessed with a single thought: revenge.

    Even if it means destroying myself.

    Even if everyone will think I''m a murderer or a psychopath.

    This bastard is dead.

 Chapter 45

    Silvia''s Perspective

    ¡°Ark,¡± I call out, looking at the direction of the capital.

    I ignore those looking at me, forget where I am, and focus myself on this feeling that I know belongs to Ark.

    His will... I can feel it on my skin. He wants to kill, to destroy someone.

    The fact that I can sense it is surprising, since it means Ark''s presence is amplified to such a degree even an amature like me can sense it. I still can''t feel others near me, only Ark if he amplify it.

    Just how much power is he mustering?

    I won''t get any answers here.

    The connection I have with Jeff acts as a bridge, and in the same way he vanished, so do I.

    As I arrive, a cry rings in my ears, that of a beast, and I see a mix of red and black clashing against... isn''t that... never mind.

    Ark pushes himself while roaring. He is furious, completely overtaken by his emotions and. The ¡°presence¡± he holds is incomparable to even a Titan like Commander Julius.

    But the toll is evident from the cracks spreading over his body.

    I have to stop this.

    My Primordial Wind washes over the area. Like tidal waves, it swallows everything, forcing the clash of two wills to slow.

    Then the Primordial Wind is obliterated by the foreign black power.

    That... never happened before.

    I may be in trouble.

    ¡°Ark, a little help.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I recover some of my rationality when Silvia calls out to me, but I ignore it.

    Get that power off me! I don''t want to calm. I want to rampage until either he or I am dead, me being the most likely option.

    ¡°Please, Ark. He is fine, but not if you keep this up. Please.¡±

    Dammit!

    Having lost my momentum, the black disaster relentlessly pressures me to break. Phantom deactivates¡ªdeactivates!¡ªand the cracked black case finally shatters.

    Revealed from the ashes, a single shard emerges. It glows iridescent white, radiating a shadow of divinity.

    Intense pain sears through me as I try to reactivate my skill. As it flares into action, I channel mana into the shard, as much as I have, and I look at Silvia for a single instant.

    She nods, and begin infusing it Primordial Wind, dyeing it platinum. I synchronize with her, our magic powers resonate, our void and wind mesh together in harmony.

    Primordial Wind gushes from my heart, coursing through my broken body. The atmosphere hums its tunes, a melody I never knew existed.

    It''s the easiest it ever was. I realize Silvia has been following suit and attempts to synchronize with me, resulting in an explosive compatibility I''ve never experienced. Our combined efforts are concentrated on the shard, charging it with more and more Primordial Wind, until even the black power yields.

    The shard swirls around at a crazy speed even my trained eyes can''t follow, only perceiving a silver trail. It eats away at the black, eliminating every trace. Then, in a straight line, the shard penetrates the black into Iris, directly placing itself in the heart.

    My phantom flares, and the intent transforms the shard lodged in Iris''s heart and assimilates. The black is purified, and her intent stops breaking.

    It''s over. For now.

    Once the sync ends, I let humiliation, anger, and various negative emotions surge. They are twisted, maddening, but I don''t bother suppressing them. Only trying to hide it from Silvia... from the others.

    I will kill him. I swear, I will make him regret ever existing!

    Sigh, I feel like shit.

    ¡°You, healing. Now.¡± Authority coats my voice, and Giselle hesitates shortly before pumping me with her remaining holy power.

    Sensing the damage she heals, her eyes widen. ¡°How are you...?¡±

    ¡°That''s enough. Heal this bird.¡± I gently lift Jeff, entrusting him to Giselle, even as my muscles burn.

    Honestly, most of it was done by the reactivation of Phantom. It put immense pressure on my body, almost tearing it apart.

    How long has it been since I last deactivated Phantom?

    No, that''s not it.

    From the very beginning, Phantom has only ever been activated. Not a day has passed without it since the day I was born. It''s a disgusting feeling, as if I was stripped naked in freezing water.

    ¡°Silvia, keep pumping the shard with your power. We don''t want another... outburst.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Fine, but Ark, make sure you get rid of all the residuals. They are a lot.¡±

    ¡°Already on it.¡±

    My phantom traces over the area, channeling killing intent to nip the will of destruction in the bud. I do this only with killing intent because I don''t trust myself not to lose my mind. I don''t want them to recognize the similarities between our powers.

    Also, everyone got traumatized. PTSD incoming?

    I wonder how me and Silvia look to these war veterans. They must wonder how we can be pragmatic and unfazed as they cower in fear.

    Well, it really is a terrible experience.

    At some point, Julius and some other big shots arrive, and I let Silvia handle the explanation. My mind focusing on tracking every particle of intent remaining. Once I am done we with the cleaning, I stand up, aware of the gazes.

    ¡°Let''s have a talk.¡±

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Is the princess adopted?¡± I ask out of the blue.

    We sit at a fancy table to discuss what to do with this abomination, world ending threat. There was a useless discussion to which I interrupt and take over. It''s finally quiet.

    The queen isn''t here, recuperating somewhere else. She wasn''t injured, and I even protected her mentally, but stress weakened her. Pathetic.

    King Alden also looks stressed and tired, yet still trying to maintain a sense of authority. That''s admirable, not that I would care either way.

    He ponders over his next words, examining my expressions, trying to infer my intentions.

    As if I''m in the mood for games.

    Before he gets the chance to answer, I stand up and walk away, leaving the room. ¡°Forget it. I will deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You will?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Disbelief. Distrust. They don''t believe me, but no one else can offer a solution.

    My solution is simple: kill Iris.

    Cruel, but my shard is a temporary fix. It will slowly break, allowing the fragment of a being contaminating her mind to escape and exist.

    Worst case scenario, it draws the actual guy from that timeline, and that''s a game over for the world. Kaput. Destructive finish.

    This is the reasonable option. If it were up to me, I would like to keep the guy around and challenge him once I can win. I am not doing this because he is decades ahead of my level. He is just too dangerous.

    I open the door while thinking like that, entering the room Iris stays. Silvia is by her side, pouring her Primordial Wind.

    ¡°Can you give us a moment?¡± I ask innocently.

    For a moment, I think she will refuse. Silvia looks me straight in my eyes, and I think she read something about me. With a short nod, she leaves us be.

    Since when was she so dangerously sharp?

    Pushing this for later, I sit down at a chair and look at the princess.

    ¡°How long before you die?¡±

    ¡°A day or two,¡± she answers.

    ¡°It''s a divine item, made out of the divinity of the Goddess Aurora. Even if it''s broken, it''s invaluable for us mortals.¡± I share the details, but not how I came to obtain it.

    ¡°Well, that guy is even more unbelievable,¡± Iris''s answer is simple.

    That guy is strong enough to contend with gods.

    Such a leap from trying to kill a mere ¡°immortal¡± demon king.

    ¡°I have seen your memories, the world you came from.¡± I see her surprise, letting it sink slowly before continuing. ¡°You probably understand as well; that world was irredeemable.¡±

    She opens her mouth, then closes it. She does so again and again, thinking hard about what to say.

    In the end, she just asks, ¡°Why didn''t you appear?¡±

    ¡°I did. I was the one who destroyed that world.¡±

    (What the fuck? Even a freak like you can be considered human, Ark. That monster can''t.)

    (Fuck off Maxi. I need quiet.)

    Now I see real shock and pain. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why!¡±

    Anger. Resentment. Despair.

    It''s like looking in a fucking mirror.

    ¡°Because everyone I ever liked was killed, so I lost my reason to exist. I fueled myself with vengeance, and once it was done, that worthless world was unneeded, and I wanted to destroy it all¡ªthat is the most reasonable conclusion I could get from your memories.¡±

    Just the thought of a world without my loved ones drains me of my strength, fills me with such hopelessness and despair. To actually experience it, that version of me, as messed up as I am, would naturally want it all gone.

    Iris is a better person. She fought for the memory and legacy of her family. I can''t do it. Because for me, legacy and memories are worthless. What others make of me is insignificant.

    ¡°Iris, you know it best. He can never continue to exist. We have to eliminate every trace of him, otherwise the world is doomed.¡±

    ¡°So the plan is to kill me?¡± Her pale face remains steady even now.

    ¡°Yes, that is the easier, safest course of action. All the misery you feel will be gone. I will end you painlessly.¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± She points my selfishness, the danger I represent. ¡°I can''t imagine you will let someone... off you, Ark.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to live, so I will keep quiet about this.¡±

    Sure, I could make excuses. My actions saved us from the bad ending, I will become a Hero and kill whatever Demon King will be. I have saved the world and even plan to do so multiple times in the future. I am necessary.

    But it all comes down to me wanting to live.

    ¡°Then I won''t accept this. I also want to live!¡± Iris screamed, purposely trying to raise a fuss.

    She stands on her feet, taken by a momentary wobbling, before steadying and gaining distance.

    How futile.

    I manifest my spirit, not even bothering to enhance it. Even that little is enough. Slowly sheathing my sword, I look at Iris coldly, pacing towards her.

    ¡°Why... why isn''t Rufus coming in?¡± She immediately notices her guard being too late, fear reflects in her brown eyes. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°Soundproof barrier.¡± I lift my concealment, showcasing it was cast for some time.

    Did she think I killed him?

    ¡°Just wait a minute, Ark, please!¡± Iris pleas. ¡°I will just regress in time. There is no way to kill me, so just stop!¡±

    I have cornered her. She is too weak, and I am too skilled to fall for any attempt.

    My mind sharpens. I look at my target, the world fades besides me, Iris, and the sword.

    ¡°My swordsmanship is special. The attack I will strike you with is a concept, aiming at your soul. It won''t just kill you, it will be an irreversible end.¡±

    Souls destroyed won''t continue to the afterlife, won''t have the chance to reincarnate or resurrect. It will be ceasing of her existence.

    ¡°I never liked you, but I don''t like anyone. I respect your achievements and resolve. As weak as you are, I respect you, and I hate weaklings.¡± I don''t lie, I really learned to respect her. I almost like that. Almost, but even that is amazing. ¡°However, it seems you were fated to fail. Your life has always been at the hands of others¡ªthat''s the reason.¡±

    I slash.

    Iris closes her eyes, willpower and desperation emanating from her entire being.

    Pushed to the limits, her new heart reacts.

    My blade, an attack that is still not a concept, something still weak and premature, stops at the moment it reaches the skin. It doesn''t pierce even a single layer of that soft skin, something I can easily tear with a normal attack.

    The world spins around us, the scenery changes completely as we are thrust into an unknown space.

    When Iris opens her eyes, they glow with a radiant golden¡ªthe color of divinity.

    ¡°What... I... where are we?¡± Confusion overtakes her.

    Honestly, I wanted to ask the same thing, but I have a fair clue.

    It was impossible for Iris to survive even a second after being contaminated with destruction itself. She should have died on the spot. The destruction should''ve eroded her mind and body in an instant, not after years.

    ¡°So this is the one who brought ruin to the former world.¡±

    A being appears in the air, descending to the ground as the world is lit with golden. Threads trace over the space, forming a weave that resembles a river.

    The being radiates golden divinity, his eyes golden and his hair is the same simple, common brown as Iris. His features are perfect, almost artificial. His intent is unbound into his body, ever-present in this space¡ªhis domain.

    ¡°My daughter,¡± He turns to Iris. ¡°I am thrilled at your awakening, at last.¡±

    The real father of the princess, as well as the reason she could survive for so long.

    Kronos, the god of time.

 Chapter 46

    In this world, there are five main gods. There are apparently more, created through the accumulation of worship and extremely special circumstances, but the strongest gods by far are the Original Gods, existing since the dawn of this world.

    The one who created this world, the god of creation, his twin brother, the god of destruction, and their little brother, Kronos¡ªthese are all unworshipped gods that have no interest in the faith of mortals, making no effort to appear to mortals.

    Then there is Aurora, the Goddess of Light, the daughter of the God of Creation and the one humans worship. She is the origin of holy power, as it stems from the connection between her and her believers.

    There is also Nyx, the Goddess of Darkness and Death, daughter of the God of Destruction. She is worshipped by demons, but only a few, as these savages care for nothing but personal power.

    My information on the gods is extremely limited, but I know they exist. Still, I know meeting an actual god inside their domain is not advised.

    To think I''m doing this for the second time.

    ¡°Ark, my nieces have their eyes on you.¡± Kronos speaks to me casually, much to my annoyance, but I will ignore it for now.

    ¡°Oh, such an honor! Being watched by the gods is a wish that came true. It''s probably just a side bonus that I get two stalkers without any benefit or assistance whatsoever.¡± I roll my eyes.

    Seriously, gods are useless if all you do is watch.

    It''s like yelling at a novel whenever a character does something stupid. Pretty helpful, right?

    ¡°Kronos,¡± I decide to go down to business, ¡°let Iris take on a trial to become your apostle.¡±

    ¡°Apostle?¡± Iris darts between me and Kronos in her gaze, confused as to what is happening.

    ¡°Yes, my daughter,¡± Kronos answers in my stead. ¡°Ark wants to fully awaken your dormant god factor, thus eradicating the contamination. It could work.¡±

    Then, a curtain is raised that separates me from the two. Kronos must want a private conversation, as well as letting Iris process the reality of being his daughter and the implications of becoming an apostle.

    As far as I can tell, they spent a few decades getting chummy with each other.

    Before the veil is lifted, I attack it with destructive intent, showing my blatant dislike.

    Surprisingly, the black intent fades away, as if countless millennia have passed.

    My attempt was playful, but the failure was mostly because of the vast gap in powers between us. A god is at their strongest inside their domain, and I am having trouble reading their intent. It''s a level mortals shouldn''t be able to reach.

    Just watch me.

    Once Iris steps out of the veil, confusion no longer plagues her expression. Instead, her usual resolve flares once again, this time much brighter, without a shadow.

    ¡°I will do it,¡± she says. ¡°I will take the trial and become your apostle, Lord Kronos.¡±

    ¡°Great. But...¡±

    ¡°I will take the trial,¡± I say. ¡°I am the one who will take on the burden of apostolization.¡±

    ¡°Ark, there is no need...¡±

    ¡°I tried to kill you for real. Spare your sympathy for wimps.¡± I brush her off.

    Killing Iris would have been so easy, just one strike and it''s over. My reputation? My standing? She became such a threat to me that I am fine discarding all of that in an instant. It doesn''t matter how others look at me, because I am still alive.

    But...

    BUT!

    I hate it so much!

    Why didn''t Kronos take responsibility for his damn child and have a fucking demigod living in the mortal world?

    Why?!

    If he had only taken her away, I wouldn''t have to see this terrible mirror.

    I am not sure what makes me empathize so much with her. But I do. I feel like we are similar, and I want to punch her for being so weak and expecting others to help. And I want to punch myself, because if I don''t help her when she so desperately needs it, then I will be too big of a hypocrite.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    When I was young, I also foolishly asked for help, for someone to come to my rescue.

    They never did, and now I know only I can save myself. I overcame whatever despair the world threw at me and continued on this wretched path full of pain and misery.

    Apostolization? I will do it.

    Helping Kronos in the process without just compensation? Fine.

    My rewards? Being able to play the hero for a child I don''t even like. Basically nothing.

    It''s worth it.

    Because a little girl playing adult cries for help against an absurdity.

    Kronos tries to peer into my mind, which I pretend not to notice. He smiles. ¡°I will initiate the process as soon as you are ready.¡±

    I breathe, disconnecting my emotions several times to bring myself under control. There is a need to brace myself for the experience, the hellish experience where I might lose my sense of self.

    The little princess looks at me with a funny expression. I chuckle shortly before stretching my hand. ¡°I need physical contact to establish a link via Synchronization. This is how I will take on the burden of apostolization.¡±

    ¡°It will hurt. A lot,¡± she says, likely filled in on the details by Kronos.

    I answer without avoiding her gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Killing me would be easier. You weren''t serious at that time.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    ¡°Why? Pity? Sympathy?¡±

    ¡°Nope. For all I care, even if you die, I will only shift my thoughts to what would bring me the most benefits.¡± I stop, uncomfortable with how honest I have been so far. It really is unlike me. ¡°You asked why. Let me tell you: Because I am an asshole. I am evil. I am greedy, and I enjoy fighting only when it''s convenient, when it doesn''t hurt. I am someone who wants to become the Hero solely for the powers it will give me. I am a monster.¡±

    I pause; disgusting emotions surface, and I keep thinking about doing horrible things just to vent.

    Yet it isn''t enough. So I push it back, stuffing down my emotions to become even more twisted than yesterday.

    ¡°I am such a terrible person, and I no longer want to be a good person. I am done trying such a vain effort. But I will continue to pretend. I will wear the mask of a good person for my own reasons until I perish, unlikely to be surrounded by my loved ones, lying to myself it was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Ark,¡± Iris says, shocked to the core. ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°You will live,¡± I complete her. ¡°Because when I see someone who goes through the same absurdity as I did, I want to crush them even more, to push them even further until they either break or perish, but a good person would sympathize and help, so that''s what I will do.¡±

    For a few minutes, silence ensues. Iris fell into deep thought, and I let her digest everything. The poor girl has been overwhelmed with all the revelations.

    She looks at me, and I swear, I do not hallucinate when I see her as her older self, a smile of someone who tries their best without regret. ¡°Monsters aren''t born; they are created.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You had cherished your loved ones so much that their deaths destroyed you. Someone told me that he¡ªyou¡ªwere the most dangerous and most pitiful in the world. Ark, so few people try to become better in this world, so few do good, so few save others despite all the pain it will bring them.¡±

    I did not come here for a therapy session.

    I didn''t, but I listen to her until the end.

    ¡°Ark, are you in pain?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Yes.¡± My emotions hurt me; my body burns. The pain is ever-present; it was never once gone. ¡°From the day I was born, my companions have been emptiness, Phantom and pain.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t it hard?¡±

    I shake my head.

    I hate pain, hate hurting, but I never once wanted it gone. I need pain to keep me alive, to satiate the endless void inside me.

    ¡°Little princess, you will learn in time that pain is always better over emptiness.¡±

    Iris nods, then I realize she already understands. She spent years trying to fill the hole in her heart, trying to dream, to strive towards grand ambitions, to save the world from the worst ending. Somewhere along the way, she lost herself.

    Maybe that''s why she really assumed the childish act: because she wanted to return to the times when everything was simple.

    I decide to change the subject, constantly aware of Kronos the entire time. ¡°You do realize that your birth is an experiment for something?¡±

    The god of time shakes his head. ¡°The offsprings of gods are born differently than you imagine, Ark. It is a matter of thought. I haven''t set foot in the mortal realm for millennia, so how do you suppose Iris was born?¡±

    I think about the intent I read off the king. It was weird, to put it simply, if not impossible.

    Iris isn''t adopted, but King Alden is not the father.

    The queen did not cheat; Alden was sure of it.

    ¡°The queen is a believer of yours. She has the holy power born from your divinity,¡± I start, speaking slowly, my mind spinning with theories put in order, a puzzle finally complete. ¡°At that time, you channeled divinity into her, and that''s how Iris was born a demigod.¡±

    Kronos smiles softly, looking at his daughter. ¡°Noelle is one of my few anchors, one of the humans that bothered to worship a god such as myself. On her deathbed, she yearned to live, earnestly hoping to survive. I gave her life, and that divine life donned the flesh of a human girl and came out nine months later.¡±

    Iris blushes, and I roll my eyes.

    ¡°Can we start now? I have sufferings to experience and training to do.¡±

    With a snap, the golden ground disappears, and I fall into a river of emerald shiny liquid, a single golden thread at its core. From it, an infinite number of strings diverge, representing the fates of all living beings.

    The apostolization begins; my whole being sears with pain as my soul shoulders the immense burden. I fail to grasp the golden thread, my hand unable to touch it, and I fall even deeper below the river, into a void.

    Red threads glow dimly in the dark of the void. Some intertwine with another, then unravel. Some pulsate, some lost their light, likely belonging to a deceased.

    I lightly touch a few, and images instantly ripple in my mind. The more I touch, the more I recognize. People I have saved, people I have killed. It''s a complex weave of countless threads of twisted destinies, all fates I have influenced.

    Most of the glowing threads form a loop, emerging from the river and returning to it, their fates corrected. Some are still on their way back.

    I stop as I see a familiar person, a faint smile on my lips. She seems to be doing fine.

    Mine is close to hers, our destinies entangled for a long time before diverging. My thread is one pulsating into the abyss, growing further from the river. The only thread vertical to it.

    I touch it, and I am pulled in.